#'tubes is my man he tells me everything' yes saw and we love him for it. ride or die.

[ellana-ravenwood]

“Batman, you need to-IS THAT A BABY ?!” - Batfam x Fem!reader

Synopsis : Bruce and Batmom bring their newborn daughter to the Watchtower, so she can meet their friends (or vice versa). Includes an overprotective Damian, League members who cannot believe the Batman is smiling, and other shenanigans.  

Oop, I’m back (?). My dudes. It’s been TWO YEARS since I last posted here. Two. Years. I posted like, two life update...don’t know if some of y’all saw it, but long story short : I got married, I have a son now, and everything is going so well in my life that I didn’t really need the validation I got from writing online...Buuuuuuuuuuuuut, I still love writing. And so, after quite a long break, here I am :). Hope you will enjoy this, don’t hesitate to let me know if you do : 

Please, do not repost my stories anywhere else, under any other form. Do not translate and then repost them either. Thank you.

My masterlist : @ella-ravenwood-archives

________________________________________________

“You’re evil, you know that right ?” You say, raising an eyebrow.  

“I don’t know what you’re talking about, my love.” He answers, a small smile on his lips. You turn to him and...Oh that smug look, that smug look you loved so much. He definitely DEFINITELY knew what he was doing. 

And that it was utterly...evil. 

“It’s going to be FUN !” 

Ah, and here’s his little devil. Damian himself. He loved this. Partly because he thought it was funny to mess with everyone, partly because he liked showing that you guys were a family. 

“They won’t believe their eyes !” His little voice kept going, followed by a big roar of laughter that sounded, by all means, more childlike than devilish. 

“That they won’t, they always seem so surprised when Bruce acts like a human.” 

Jason. Still not calling Bruce “dad” (except sometimes, by “accident”, and even him don’t realize he did), he’d only slowly been back at the manor, with all of you. And, for sure, a certain important event which happened about four months ago made it so he came back to live at home.

Dick chuckled and added : “Who would blame them ? We’re talking about a man who eats his burgers with a knife and fork !” He gestured to his father with his left thumb, his other hand shielding part of his mouth as if he was telling them all a secret, as if he was trying to be discreet, so his dad wouldn’t hear...Always quite the little clown, that eldest son of yours. With his exaggerated mannerism, and that sparkle in his eyes, in his smile. 

“I’m certain some of them thought he was genuinely a cyborg for YEARS” Tim added, quite seriously, his tone the opposite of his older brother (and that was just his way of joking...you think). And honestly ? Yeah, you were pretty sure some of your friends at the JLA thought your husband was a robot, at one point. 

Oh yes. That’s where you were going, to the JLA’s headquarters. To execute Bruce’s plan. Quite the evil plan indeed. 

“Hell, even I thought he was one before I met you guys !” Duke chimed in, and that made Cassandra smile widely, as she shook her head up and down pointing at Duke as if to say : “what he just said”. 

And in a very Bruce manner, your husband kept a straight face, ignoring his children’s teasing. Only you, saw that twinkle in his eyes, that smile that might not reach his mouth, but was definitely dancing in those bright blue eyes. 

Oh yes. Yes, your friends were in for quite the surprise. 

************

Meanwhile, in the Justice League headquarters : 

“Oh, hey ! Look, Batman’s zeta tube is turning on ! We haven’t seen him in a while right ?”  

Indeed they haven’t. Because, well, let’s put it this way : Batman’s wife just had a baby. 

A baby girl (finally, right ? You and Cass weren’t TOO outnumbered anymore). 

And Batman had been VERY busy doting over his baby girl. 

Batman had been busy being Bruce Wayne. 

Just a man, who thought he’d never be happy again, not knowing how to handle all those feelings he had for his wife (for you), for his children. 

That was happiness then, right ? 

So, yes. Batman hasn’t been much at the JLA’s headquarters lately. But your husband thought, it was finally time to go see his friends a little bit. He knew they were all up there, because it was their monthly reunion (once each month, they gathered to talk about the state of the world, the universe, what threat lingered, what lurked beyond...and to get very drunk, and see their friends, the only ones who knew what it meant to be a “hero”). 

And that what’s made him particularly evil. 

He knew, they would all be there. He knew what their reaction was going to be. After all, his memory was amazing, he definitely hadn’t forgot the way they reacted the first time they saw you, the first time they learned he had children (childrEN, plural !). 

And he knew they were a little worried about him. 

He had missed their last three reunions, and only answered : “Everything is ok” to their messages asking if he was alright (they hadn’t dared to go see if he was indeed ok, because last time they did that, they found him bed ridden with all the bones in his body broken, and he got so mad at them for butting in his business he worked twice as hard when he was fine again, and didn’t talk a WORD for months...that was, of course, years ago, before you were in his life, but the experience was still in their minds and so, they decided to respect his privacy, he would come to them when ready). And he never pushed his “red button”, him, or anyone in the family. 

They just assumed he was busy, they hoped it wasn’t anything bad. 

Yes. They were worried. For him. For you. For your kids. For Alfred. For your dogs, your cats, your cow...They. Were. Worried. 

And Bruce knew. 

You told him, when your pregnancy was confirmed, to tell his friends. That they would be happy. But after his own initial happy thought, his surge of hope and love at knowing he was going to be a dad again, he started to make his plan. 

Why tell them, when you could toy with them ? 

“They deserve it.” He told you, and you weren’t sure if they did, but you weren’t about to fight him on that. After all, you too, thought it could be amusing. Amusing to hide your pregnancy, making up excuses as to why they couldn't come see you, and you didn’t come up the headquarter. Amusing, to even hide it quite expertly from any form of news (Bruce was a MASTER of disguise, not only for himself), so it would be a real surprise. 

Amusing, to have your little girl in secret, with only your family. Amusing, but also what you wanted. For this good news to be just between you, your children, and Alfred. Your close family. Because you had too few things that just were yours. 

This had to be yours. Your thing, your secret, your own happiness. Yours, and only yours. And you found it was good, that you guys spend the first few months of your daughter’s life only between yourselves. 

It was nice, to go out “disguised” as a normal couple, and show your daughter Gotham (and how her little eyes already tried to take the entire world within them). 

It was nice, to live in total privacy for a little bit. 

So, yes, you had been a little selfish. And he had, too. You knew it wasn’t just to prank his friends, he kept it all a secret. That it was also to have some quality time with his family. To spend the first few months of his daughter’s life being the only one being utterly smitten with her. 

Though, this last thing wasn't true...You were, too. And your children ? Let’s just say your daughter had not been alone ONCE since she was born. And she seemed to love it. 

Whenever she made the slightest sound, smiled, laughed (or cried), they were there, Bruce was there, absolutely loving that little baby. 

She was almost 4 months old now, and Bruce thought that the gist had to be up. What scale did he use to measure this amount of “readiness” ? You had no idea. You thought he was just now ready to share his happiness with his friends, and not just his close family. 

And so here you were, after months of secrecy carefully crafted and orchestrated by your husband, in the JLA’s headquarters, along with your family, the little new addition to said family in your husband’s arms. 

Evil. Your husband was downright evil. 

He knew that what was about to happen would have a massive impact on his friends. He. KNEW. 

And as the zeta tube brought all your family up there, you knew that as he saw their faces, your husband was a little TOO happy with himself for his little “prank”. 

************

“Batman, are you al- IS THAT A BABY ?” Very typical, very in character : the first to react was Flash himself. 

None of the other noticed, and they seemed inclined to think Barry had lost his mind but then...

Bruce’s face didn’t move an inch, he just held that little “package”, and had his same stoic expression except...Except there was a little hand grabbing at his chin. 

Then another hand appeared out of that bundle Batman carried, with a bat plushie bunched in a tight fist, shaking it and...Cooing. 

Cute little sounds, and the way- EXCUUUuuUuuuUSE ME ?

The way Batman just softly looked at her, the way his cold expression was replaced by a tender one as he lowered his eyes to her ??

WHAT ?! 

They knew. They knew he had THE softest spot for his family. They knew his scary aura greatly dimmed when he was around his wife and children. They knew that when they weren’t there, he was only made of shadows. They were his light, his salvation. 

They knew he didn’t have the same face expression, when they were around.

Well, when they were looking at him...Barry swore that Batman loomed around his family, standing menacingly behind them, his eyes cold and calculating as if he was ready to fight any seconds to save his loved ones, and then whenever they turned to him his feature would instantly soften. He will ALWAYS remember the first time he met little Dickie, 9 years old and so full of joy and life, and how whenever he would look at Batman and talk to him, said Batman got a softer expression somewhat, but then when Dick turned around, Batman looked about to murder them whenever they came too close from him. 

Once, Tim, also 9 at the time, years after the JLA met Dick, told Barry matter of factly : “He doesn’t kill people. He could break your knee caps though” in a very Tim fashion. The kid was serious. And had noticed the aura surrounding his dad, how it changed when he was around (he noticed more than his siblings, because for a while, Bruce had been really cold and distant with him, since he met him not long after Jason’s death..understandable. So he was the only one who had this sort of behavior aimed at him, the shield Bruce put in front of him to keep everyone away so he wouldn’t be hurt, the shield that now was lowered for them and only them). 

It was his eyes. His eyes that were always hard and cold, became different when looking at you or his children. 

Not to say that his family never exasperated him, or that he never had his “mask” around them. After all, Bruce’s stoic expression was his face by default. It’s just that he was often too focused. And that he spend years practicing hiding his emotions, practicing keeping a blank face. Because Barry also remembered seeing Dick perched on his father’s shoulders, letting himself dangle in his back, his head upside down, whistling and kicking his feet, and Bruce having this stoic mask on, concentrated. 

Anyway, they knew all that. It had been years, since Bruce finally trusted them enough to bring his wife here, and his kids. But yet, yet they were still surprised sometimes.

Like today. 

The picture of Batman holding a baby was...a little weird. 

Even if he opened up to them over the years, he was still mostly very cold, distant and aloof. You know, Batman. That’s just who he was. So sometimes, to see him so devoted to his wife or kids, it was odd to say the least. 

And right now, as he walked towards them with a baby in his arms, the shock was real. Damn it, will there be a day when the Bat didn’t surprise them with something ? 

How did none of them notice you were pregnant ? Proof again Batman was a master of his craft. And that little girl...

Oh your daughter was such a beaming ray of sunshine, that in his arms it was particularly a jarring image. 

The big scary bat, tall, broad shouldered, muscular in every way, his face void of expressions, holding a tiny baby who kept smiling at everyone around, and playing with her plushy. 

Odd. 

Yet, sweet. 

Were they surprised ? Yes. 

Were they a little mad he hid something (AGAIN) this important from them ? Definitely. 

Were they shocked that his daughter was so darn cute and smiling and laughing that much ? Not really, because you were his mom too. 

Were they happy for him ? For sure. 

Were they going to adore that little girl ? Probably as much as they adored his other kids already, which meant...yes. Yes they were going to. 

Damn that bastard Bruce. Always so sneaky. 

Hal, couldn’t help but think : “First, he’s not a vampire, then, he’s married with children, and now, he has that cute baby. This guy ??!!” 

***********

The initial shocked passed, and only after your children MOCKED all of your friends (you had to give it to Dick, he knew how to imitate them so well..and when Damian joined in ? Oh, oh it was a fit of laughter impossible to fight that attacked them), did they approach your daughter. 

“Her name is Martha.” Bruce said “We named her after my mother.” and it wasn’t his usual flat tone he used as Batman. No, it was a soft voice he usually only reserved for his kids. And the reason he was using it now ? Well. He didn’t want to scare his daughter, as he still held her. 

She beamed at him when she heard her name, and babbled some baby nonsense. She then turned towards all those new faces, and you saw Bruce’s hand hold her a little tighter. 

Your beautiful, sweet soul husband. He clearly was worried she’d be scared, meeting all those new people. Especially since they all wore mask. But Martha-

Martha let go of her bat plushy (which Damian caught before it touched the floor, rolling on the ground in a way you thought was quite comedic. Oh, that boy), and lifted her arms up towards- 

“What a sweet little girl !” Diana said with a voice you NEVER heard her use. You realized it was her “voice reserved for babies and domestic animals”, and it made you smile. It was higher than her usual voice, and full of softness. 

You thought your daughter reached for her because she could feel the warmness in your friend. And after all, amongst all of those gathered here today, she was probably the one that adored babies the most. 

Diana looked at Bruce, who only inclined his head a little to give her the ok to lift her from his arms but-

Another arm stopped her, and took the baby away. 

Damian. 

Damian, the one who took his role as a big brother a little too seriously. 

He held Martha protectively against him, and literally sneered at all your friends. 

************

Damian deemed most of them unworthy to hold his baby sister, and only Clark ended up being allowed to carry her. And that was partly because Clark was the only one who knew about Martha, the only one who saw her already, and he had months to convince your son to trust him with her. 

Being an extremely close friend and all, you just couldn’t hide this from him and... no, really, you literally couldn’t hide this from him as he was the immediately noticed that second heartbeat when he listened in to make sure you and your family were safe. Bruce hated when he did that, but Clark wasn’t about to let them be in danger without moving an inch.

Anyway, Clark was allowed to hold her, but he gave her back to you rather quickly because your son’s stare made him uncomfortable. If eyes could kill, right ? 

Damian took his job as an older brother very seriously. He would protect her at all cost. And you had no doubt that he would be the kind of person to burn the entire world down if it meant saving his family. 

Damian only glared at everyone, letting them approach ONLY after they put on a surgical mask so they wouldn’t give her their “viruses or whatever”. 

You had to admit he was a bit much, and you asked him nicely to calm down a little. He relented on the face masks, but made them all wash their hands (twice). 

You ruffled his hair affectionately, what a sweet little boy. It broke your heart, how so many people judged him too fast. He really was, a nice kid. With a heart of gold. He just didn’t have much luck for the first few years of his life. 

But he chose to be like this. Chose to love, instead of hate. Chose to protect, instead of attacking. 

Although, right now, as Diana came back towards his sister, he definitely seems ready to high kick her (which definitely wouldn’t have hurt the amazon). 

************

It was a hassle, to convince Damian to let go of his sister so they could hold her. As per usual, it’s Dick who managed to convince him, saying Martha was all soft and cute, and everyone deserved to hold her at least once. Adding that if one of them dropped her, he would be allowed to do whatever he wanted to them. 

Some of the mightiest heroes of the planet were gathered hear, but the threat didn’t fall on deaf ears. Damian could be a little intense, and scary sometimes. 

They weren’t fooled by Dick’s agreeable smile either. A smile that didn’t always reach his eyes. They knew if they messed up, he would find every way to rip them to shreds. Dick was often seen as the calmest of your children, but his anger issues from when he was a child were never far. And he could be ruthless.  

Diana held her first, and your daughter babbled to her excitedly. 

Of course, being only 4 months old, she just talked gibberish. And it was so sweet, how Diana answered her : “What ? *babbles from your daughter* Noooooo. *more babbles from your daughter* I can’t believe he said that. And then what ? *babbles babbles babbles*”. 

After that, Dick took her back, and asked if someone else wanted to hold her, under yours and Bruce’s watchful eyes. 

Then again, in the room, many were also already parents and knew how to hold a baby. They weren’t too worried, except-

Except Dick, that little sh-, had found a new game in recent weeks. Whenever he gave his little sister to someone else...he pretended to drop her. 

And it made him laugh and laugh and laugh, to give mini-heart attacks to EVERYONE whenever he gave them his baby sister to them, as they always all panicked and screamed seeing her dropped (Dick always had her secure, he only pretended to drop her of course). 

“Oh no careful !” He’d scream, dropping his arms suddenly (she looooved it) while still gripping her, and they’d scramble to catch her, and he would just laugh. 

“You little-” Hal’s colorful words were...imaginative. And Damian was inclined to agree, since his brother pranked him oh, I don’t know, only about A HUNDRED TIMES since their little sister was born. 

You wouldn’t admit it, but it made you laugh a little too. Even if he got you a few times as well, pretending he was going to drop her. Then again, you trusted your eldest son. Once you and Bruce wouldn’t be around anymore, you knew he would hold this family together. 

************

Martha was a calm baby. She let people hold her, curious enough to not fuss and watch them all intently. It made Barry uncomfortable, how she held his gaze and would just stare at him. 

She would stare, and stare, and stare, and her bright blue eyes were EXACTLY like Bruce’s, it felt like being stared down by a miniature version of Batman. 

He didn’t like it. So he gave her back to whomever was closest, which happened to be Jason

Jason, who was always very delicate with his little sister. He handled her as if he’d break her. It broke your heart, to know he probably literally thought that. 

He refused to hold her at first, sure he would hurt her. But she kept reaching for him, crying when he wouldn’t take her, and she was so adorable and-

He caved, of course. After a little while. And he was oh, the fixture of a patient older brother. You knew he would ALWAYS be part of her life, and step in whenever she needed to. 

Right now, she was grabbing his hair, which were getting quite long, and pulling hard on them as babies do and- He didn’t say anything. He just let her do it. 

You really hoped she wasn’t going to take advantage of this when she’d get older, even if you already had visions of her having her brothers and father wrapped around her little finger, having her sister too, and...apparently, the entirety of the JLA. 

************

“How can such an a-hole make such a cute baby ?” Hal said, looking at the little girl he held. She was sort of dozing off, which for sure was adorable. 

Bruce only glared at him, which amused Hal greatly. He just gave him the shock of his life, he could laugh at his expense a little, right ? 

“I believe, to make a baby, you need to-”

“Um, no, Jon, please, I know how to ! It’s just-Oh, forget it.” 

Flustered, Hal Jordan was flustered. Jon J’onzz didn’t seem to get why, but then again, human sarcasms and irony were still very foreign to him. He always answered pragmatically to people. 

Talking about pragmatism. Hal handed back your daughter to Tim, who slipped her in his favorite new contraption : the baby carrier 3.0 (of his own design). Made so he could do all sort of work while having her strapped to him. Keeping an eye on her at all time. 

Tim adopted the use of a baby carrier, so he could still work while taking care of her (he stole the idea from his dad, who definitely hung around with his daughter EVERYWHERE with that thing...which was the most adorable thing you’ve ever seen, this tall broad man and this tiny baby attached to his chest). 

It was so cute to see her little feet dangling while he was working. Damian nearly lost it when he found Tim WELDING two pieces of metal together with the baby carrier on his front. Tim merely said : “I made her baby sized goggles and a fireproof pyjama, she’s fine, and she likes it” and indeed, your daughter didn’t have a scratch, and cried when Damian hauled her away from the sparks. Ooooh the smug look on Tim’s face as his brother gave her back reluctantly. Damian’s was utterly vexed. 

Vexation he forgot just a few minutes later, when Martha decided she had enough of sparkles and made little sounds of protest (not quite cries), and reached her little arms to him. 

As of now, Tim had her in this baby carrier again, and was strolling around the JLA headquarters, showing his new little sister to everyone. 

************

Cassandra didn’t say a word, as per usual. She never liked big crowds, only spoke to those she trusted the most. Her brothers, her parents. 

She only gestured to others. Remained quiet. But she monitored every little movements. 

Hawkgirl approached her sister ? Noted. Carefully studying every move. Martian Manhunter asked if he could hold her ? Noted. 

Superman made little babbling sound at her, while her dad held her ? Noted, with amusement. It was funny, to see one of Earth’s mightiest hero grimacing to a baby to make it laugh, while said baby was held by another mighty hero who was utterly stoned face. Cass’ smiled at her dad, who smiled back for a fraction of seconds before Clark shifted his head up to look at him too, and Bruce went back to his : “ -_-” face, by reflex really. 

Cassandra never spoke much, but she loved a lot. And her way of loving her little sister ? It was to always keep a watchful eye on her, so she could react to whatever she needed. And give her space when she needed to. 

She had many brothers, she often joked that if she lost one, she could just replace him (a joke you didn’t like much, because you knew it was just a self-defense from her, to shield her heartbreak at the mere idea of loosing a sibling), but only had one sister...

Yes. Your youngest child definitely held a special place in everyone’s heart. 

And you could see her slowly creep in every members’ of the Justice League’s heart too. 

Gods, you couldn’t even imagine what would happen to the person who would one day try to hurt her. You could bet, though, he wouldn’t get out of it unscathed (to say the least). 

************

Martha was particularly fond of Duke’s inuit kiss. He had the capacity to instantly calm her, and he could easily feel her inner emotions. 

As she was passed around everyone, and she started to be tired and cranky, he simply retrieved her and brought her to Bruce, because he knew that was her preferred spot to fall asleep. 

He kissed her on the forehead, and sure enough, she was asleep before he could pull away. Your husband put a warm hand on Duke’s head, a warm smile on his face. That boy could always tell what others felt. It was a gift, really, and sometimes a curse as others’ feelings could leak into him. Which is to say that sometimes, when others were sad, he would be too...

But for now, he felt content. At peace. Because his dad was, too. 

And indeed, Bruce, holding his sleeping daughter against his heart, his hand supporting her head gently, was utterly at peace. 

He loved the idea that his arms were his daughter’s favorite place to sleep, and never refused to hold her to help her sleep. You sure were a little jealous, but he told you : “They all always come to you when they need comfort, one kid out of six, you surely can give me, right ?” and though you knew he was joking, it broke your heart a little. 

So, you let go of your jealousy, and let him have this indeed. Martha was definitely a daddy’s girl. And that was good. You could see the impact on your husband, how having a baby in the house soothed him. 

He loved his kids so damn much. He often said they were his lights. And the fact Martha found comfort with him ? 

It reminded him of his own parents. How he would go to his mom, a Martha too, to find the same comfort. To fall asleep in the same way. 

You let go of that small jealousy, as you saw her falling soundly asleep, cuddled up against her dad. And it was funny, how Bruce would take his usual Batman persona, stone faced, standing straight and- 

Having one of two fingers held tightly by both of his daughter’s little hands. She grabbed them as he took her, one hand holding her (she was so tiny...and he was a big dude), the other, she used as a sort of comfort plushy. She held them with all her might, as she slept. 

And Bruce was speaking battle plans, and you had to fight the laughter in you as all your friends couldn’t help but stare at the scene, not knowing how to feel. 

Hal snickered at one point, and he made a gesture for him to zip it, and it was quite an odd scene, as he held his daughter and did that childish gesture. 

Seriously. That guy !! 

************

Batman smiling was...different. 

They all got caught staring at him, when he had his daughter in his arms. Staring because his broad smile was-

Well. Broad. 

It wasn’t his signature smirk. It wasn’t a soft smile. It wasn’t a half-smile. It wasn’t a smile that you could only see in his eyes. 

It was a full on big ass smile (as Barry would say). 

And sure, they already saw him smile like that (although he schooled his face back to “stone mode” when he noticed them looking), never that much. 

As if the birth of his daughter gave Batman another new light, and it was just impossible to yield to his old demon, to brood, when holding that ray of sunshine. 

It made them all feel...soft. And warm. 

It was nice, to know the bat wasn’t just a machine. They forgot it sometimes, that he was, in the end, “just” a man. They forgot why he became Batman. The pain and guilt he held inside. But moments like this, they were reminded of it. 

That the Batman didn’t exist because of hatred, but because of love. 

Because he loved his parents, his city, and now- 

His family. 

It was nice, to get reminded that there was a man below the mask. And though he could be an “a-hole” sometimes, there, holding his baby, he was just that. 

A loving man, who wanted to protect others. 

************

You made a note of every moments you would cherish forever of you introducing your daughters to them all : 

1. The shock on their faces as they beheld the sight of THE BATMAN holding a baby against him, and being so delicate. 

2. Your daughter being the star of the show, all of them smitten with her !

3. Your friends wanting to hold her, and how they beamed at her (and she beamed back, except with Barry, whom she only stared at for some reasons). 

4. Dick’s “game” of pretending he dropped her, and their panicked reaction. 

5. The success of Tim’s baby carrier, and how now, there was always one up in the tower. 

6. Diana and how it definitely seemed like she would move mountain for that child. 

7. How Clark’s eyes filled with tears again, as he looked at Martha. Because it made his friends so happy. You and Bruce. And especially Bruce. And Clark was an emotional man, who suffered too, and was just so happy “The Batman” was happy. 

8. How Jason seemed at peace with his little sister, and how whenever he held her, he seemed less weary than usual around everyone. Like Cass, he didn’t like much being amongst too many people. But now, it felt like he had an “emotional support baby”. Ah. 

9. Their reactions, past the shock, welcoming that new life in the world. 

10. How Bruce monitored his daughter being held by his friends, holding your hand. Even after all those years, when he acted close to you in his Batman costume, it made you...feel things. He always kept a facade as Batman. A facade that would crumble with his kids, and especially with you. PDA weren’t rare. And even after years at his side, it always made your heart beat wildly when he showed affection towards you in public, because it meant- 

Oh it meant so much. 

And you had so many more moments forever ingrained in your heart from that day spend up at the JLA’s headquarters. 

Too many to count. Some sweet, some hilarious- 

All positive feelings. 

And as you and your family stepped back in the zeta tubes, your friends saying “byyyyye” to Martha especially, with their baby voice (making Bruce roll his eyes), and as she waved at them- 

Waved for the FIRST TIME ever oh. 

Oh it felt like you would die of happiness. 

And still, Bruce’s hands held yours tightly. 

He knew. 

He knew, you were the source of this happiness he thought he could never find again. 

He knew. 

He never loved like that before. 

Yes. It felt like you could just die of happiness.

__________________________________________________

And here we are. I hope you enjoyed this. Don’t hesitate to comment and/or reblog, it’s always greatly appreciated :). 

Also, initially, the child was going to be Thomas (their son in my “main” storyline, if you already read a few works from me), but last minute, I was like : “wait no, I want to give Bruce a daughter, and the boys a sister. Also, poor Cass eh ?” and here we are. I really hope you liked this; I’m nervous for some reasons. Anyway. See you soon with another one ? 

[youhavereachedtheendofpie]

ay yo was anyone gonna tell me my man two tubes aka benthic used to be a cloud rider before joining saw gerrera's partisans?

[urfavbooblover]

I was wondering if you could bless us with something that’s Markus from Detroit? My life has flipped upside down the past few weeks and could use the pick me up 🖤

Hey thank you for your request! I’m so sorry that i published this so late, i’ve been on a break and only saw this now! I hope you’re doing better though and that you’ll still be happy about this imagine, even though it’s quite short :))

Paint shop || Markus x gender neutral reader

Warnings: none, just fluff

(remind me if I missed any)

- Detroit become human masterlist link -

Y/N’s pov:

“Damnit”, i cursed quietly to myself, standing in front of my shelf, my hands holding the tubes of my acrylic paint. They’re all empty, just as i was about to finally get back to finish my halfway done painting. How could i forget about this? I didn’t think twice, instead i immediately got dressed and ready to go buy some new ones.

As soon as i stepped outside, i was hit by the nice weather. I took in a deep breath of some fresh air before glancing down at my watch. I had enough time to take the lounger route, going for a nice walk, i thought to myself and made my way to the paint shop.

I arrived after a few minutes, opening the door to the shop. “Good afternoon!”, i greeted, seeing my favorite worker was here today. “Oh hey, Y/N!”, she replied, a big smile on her face. My eyes moved away from her for a moment, landing on an unfamiliar man. I never saw him around, or else i’m sure he would’ve already caught my eye.

“So, what are you searching for today?”, the cashier asked, snapping me back to reality. “Uh i just need some new paints, they’re empty once again,” i let out a small laugh, reminding myself i was here not even two weeks ago, to get some acrylics already. On top of that do i visit this shop at least twice a week.

“Oh i’m sure you know where to find them.”, she pointed out the fact that i know where everything was. “Of course!”, i smiled back at her, looking at the unknown man once again. He had a package in his hands and i wondered if he was interested in the same hobby as i am.

I made my way past him, making quick eye contact before standing in front of the shelf. Just a few seconds later, i picked out everything i needed, returning to the cashier. “Found everything?”, she kindly asked, expecting no other reply than yes from me.

We had a small chat and i eventually paid, existing the shop afterwards. My attention was fixed on my phone, causing me to bump into someone and dropping all my stuff. How usual.

“Fuck! I’m sorry.”, i said, looking up at the person who of course happened to be the guy i just saw in the shop already. “No it’s okay, i was standing here, blocking your way.”, he apologized, making me shake my head in disagreement. “I understand but i was literally all caught up on my phone. It’s my fault.”, i explained, eventually going down to pick up my stuff.

The man kneeled to the floor, helping me throughout it. “Thank you, that’s very kind of you.”, i softly smiled at him. “Nothing to thank for miss. At least your phone is whole.”, he said, telling me his name right after. “My names Markus by the way.”

“You’re right. I’m Y/N.”, i introduced myself back, the grin never leaving my face. I’m shocked how easy i can hold a conversation with him, i’m not so good with strangers i must say. “Oh, that’s a nice name, Y/N.”

That’s the first time i’ve heard this i thought as i could feel the heat forming in my cheeks. It’s coming from this attractive man on top of that. “Why thank you Markus. I really appreciate it.”, i spoke up, looking into his green eyes, that shined very beautiful in the sunlight.

“You’re welcome miss/sir.”, “It won’t be a problem to ask for your number no? I gotta get going and i’d love to catch up with you sometime again.”, he continued, tilting his head slightly to the side, keeping the eye contact.

My lips parted at this, my eyes falling on his hand that was already holding his phone towards me. “Oh that’s surely no problem! I’ll definitely find some time to meet ya.”, i responded, typing in my number as a new contact.

“Great! I’ll see you around, Y/N.”, i watched his face brightening up, before he turned around to leave. “See ya, Markus!”

I watched him a few more seconds and was just about to get to the path home, throwing a last glance into the paint shop. There she was standing. The cashier almost laughed at me, giving me a look to let me know she just witnessed the whole situation. I just playfully rolled my eyes at my friend, walking back home.

____________________________________________

Later at night, i laid in my bed as i was focused on the laptop in front of me. I heard a buzzing sound next to me and couldn’t help but immediately check from who the text was.

‘Hey Y/N, i don’t know if you’re still awake, but how does next Saturday sound?’

My lips turned up, happy that Markus hasn’t forgotten about me already.

[phen397]

Sonic adventure 2 but told through notes I took while playing part2 electric Boogaloo

OK here we go again

Tails in the Chao garden is too cute

Love the way his tails sway and flop on the ground

Feed the children all the tubes

Only one though

He will be the most drugged up Chao at the races

OK

Time to leave

Sonic in jail

Amy from the sky

Have no fear Amy rose is here

How did she get that key card

"That black hedgehog"? Amy please come see me after class

Marry me if I tell?

Did sonic write the stuff in the walls

Nah he too dumb for all that math

Who built these ramps and loops in the middle of the ocean?

Guess gun did since their name is on everything

Thanks omachao I didn't know how to do a homing attack

Cuccked by a bot phasing put of existence

Can I just not hit ghost bot?

No omachao I haven't tried using the light dash I don't even have that yet

Oh hey light dash shoes

Go fast on rings

Lots of peacocks in this level

The seal is so cute look at him

Rocket time

Bigger rocket

I gotta ride it!?

Oh snap

To space baby

Oh God he jumped

Where did this stuff come from

Snowboard down tube to goal

Sonic seems to like taking panels off of gun's stuff

I am sure they aren't important

New gate in Chao space

The kindergarten

I am going to go get apple sauce and have a nap

Oh it seems to be empty

Little drawings of chaos on the walls

Wonder if these where drawn by fans

Chao bulletin board

What browser?

Different doors for things

Can't do anything cause I didn't bring a Chao

I am a teen just wandering around a kindergarten

Not weird at all

Let me talk to the principal

Lots to say

Now how do I get my Chao here?

Poor all the animals and tubes into one Chao

What could go wrong?

Maybe if I pick up a Chao and leave I can take him to the kindergarten

Nope

Next level time

In the forest

So far so good

Hi shadow I mean faker

Not even good enough to be my fake

"I'LL MAKE YOU EAT THOSE WORDS" damn sonic let the man finish

Time to fight shadow

Did he just say he is the coolest?

Shit I fell

Wait for him to land after his attack then hit him

Do you even know who I am

Green forest

Yes

Yes it is

Close your mouth shadow please

Island gonna blow up

Soundtrack picking up for this epic race against death

Oh yea Amy and tails are here too I guess

8 minutes till boom

Epic vine swings

Love my naturally growing springs

Level done

More tubes for the child

Let's see how the child has grown

Race time

Mushroom forest this time round

Look at my child go

Not dead last so doing good

Ha some tripped

Cheer em on

3rd place thanks to a trip right at the end

Try again?!

So I need to win huh?

Fine I will be back

Island blowing up cutscene

Plane flies away

Pumpkin hill

Getting jiggy with it

Place feels haunted

Knuckles time

Shovel claws

I can dig now

I can dig up Graves

Ghosts not happy

This place feels familiar

How train why train?

Found all 3

Eggman psa

Creepy child

Eggman empire

Egg face in space

The ark

Laser beam

NOT THE MOON

24 hours

Gang saw it all

How did he get all that energy

Chaos emerald

Talis has one just cause

I am sure you saying something important tails but I can't hear you over the sound of your theme song blasting my eardrums out

Oh shoot the popo

Yes Amy you are an accomplis now

No backing out now

Ah yes mission Street

Right next to objective lane

If you hit side quest ally you went to far

Tails level

Gonna get so many tubes

Boosters

Fly high?

More like hover mid

Okay

Okay

Okay

Okay

Okay

Thanks tails

More tubes for the child

All for now But next time I don't know maybe the child attends class or smth idfk

[landofzero-archive]

Absolute - To Abhor the Impure World 12

(Location: Secret Religious Facility)

(At the same time. Secret religious facility underneath the WNW district.)

Shaka: “Hey, brother, do you remember the circumstances of when you were born?

Do you know who you are, and where you came from?”

Nagisa: …… No.

…… Father passed away without telling me anything of the sort.

…… That’s why even now, I’m still constantly searching for ‘that’.

…… About what I am.

…… I felt like if I were to become the finest idol like Father had wished for, I would be able to touch upon even the edges of the answer to that.

…… But. That should be unnecessary since you seem to know what I am.

…… You called me brother, didn’t you, Shaka-san.

…… Are you saying that you and I are siblings properly connected by blood?

Shaka: “………”

Nagisa: ……The last time we went to the United States, we saw you sing on the stage of Absolute.

…… So that strange feeling, that discomfort I felt at the time was, in other words, a sense of identification that came from that sort of blood connection.

Shaka: “Unfortunately I can’t answer that question with either YES or NO.

I don’t know that much either. Just like the God who behaved like your guardian(1), Priest who created and controlled me had passed away without telling me anything important.”

Nagisa: …… Is that so. In that case, I feel a little regret, like I should not have got rid of him.

Shaka: “I want to thank you for a job truly well done in that regard.

He was a monster. He was someone who should have been suppressed. He was a devil who had contorted and crushed countless people’s lives, including me and NEGI-chan.

Even with conjecture, I can’t really say what that man’s objective was. He seemed to be earnestly imitating the way of life of the God in the religious faith he followed, though. 

So what did he ultimately want to do? Did he just want to replace God, or did he want to surpass God—

I don’t know the actual truth. Everything is a mystery; it’s all been buried in the darkness.”

Nagisa: ………

Shaka: “However, I can say this. Priest and the God he believed in had a distinct difference; Priest had been in pursuit of eternal life.”

Nagisa: …… From time immemorial, that’s what conquering champions had earnestly sought after.

…… No. In a way, it’s the greatest wish(2) of all mankind.

…… That is to say, to not want to die and wanting to live.

Shaka: “That’s true. I’m searching for that too. If possible, I just want to forever enjoy a free, fun life.

However. My life was dominated by Priest.

I was simply a pawn for Priest to use to achieve his ambitions. I was a money-making device used to gather the profits required for that.”

Nagisa: …… I wonder if it was the same for me too.

…… Was the reason father wanted me to become an idol because he wanted me to become a profitable existence just like you are?

Shaka: “Unlike you, I don’t really know much about God, so I can’t say for certain.

I’d like to tell you that it’s not like that. That your father, God, loved idols, unlike Priest. (3)

I don’t think you’re just a tool for making money, from what I can infer about him from what I heard in stories.

He loved idols. So he probably genuinely just wanted you to be what he loved.

I’m envious of you, brother.”

Nagisa: ………

Shaka: “I, and possibly you too, am a ‘Perfect human’ that one could not even dream of having been brought into being (4) unless by means of state of the art occult science. 

I’m an artificial human, whose countless consolidated souls of geniuses dwell in this body possessing the best genes.

Perhaps I didn’t have proper parents, and was born (4) from a test tube.

This means that I’m a homunculus born(4) by means of alchemy. Fufu.

You might be thinking that these are just the thoughtless words of someone with a mental illness, brother. I don’t think I’m quite sane anymore either—— so I’d like you to take what I said with a grain of salt.

At the very least, I grew up being told that I was that sort of being.

That I, the most perfect human created(4) by God, was created(4) through the same technology that created Ran Nagisa.

Of course Priest admired God, took over his position and replaced him, but in the end he was still a worthless human who could not become God.

That technology probably wasn’t perfect. In the end, I can’t be anything more than an inferior copy of you.”

Nagisa: …… This might not be enough of a consolation. But thinking that a copy is inferior to the original is a superficial way of thinking.

…… If we’re to speak from the point of view of biology, the later generation of seeds are more excellent. It can adapt to it’s environment better, with better survival. A strong living being. 

…… In fact, you’re Absolute’s six-times consecutive champion. You’re said to be the world’s best idol.

…… After all, you have better reputation than me, who is just borrowing Ibara’s words to pretend to be a king of the hill domestically.

…… You’re higher ranked than me beyond any comparison.

…… The moment I first saw you, a feeling that was difficult to describe was born(4) inside of me.

…… When I saw you singing and dancing on stage, what arose inside of me was probably a sense of defeat and a sense of inferiority, in other words it was jealousy.

…… You were the first to have given me that sort of feeling since I was born, O, world’s best idol.

Shaka: “You’re kind, huh.

That’s exactly why I’m jealous; you grew up being loved.

So you can care about others. You’re able to want to wipe away that grief.

That’s quite difficult for someone like me, people who won’t be able to live if we don’t exert ourselves to the fullest.”

Nagisa: ………

Shaka: “I’m the world’s best idol? How absurd!

In Absolute, the performer who can get the most tips wins. It’s not the most brilliant or talented idol who wins, but the idol who earns the most money.

Furthermore, Priest, who made me, had an enormous amount of power and money.

 I continued to win Absolute simply because that Priest who had more money compared to anyone else, continued to pour money into me.

It was definitely not due to my abilities.

I’m the minion of the devil, I’m a false messiah who misleads the people while slurping on their lifeblood! I can’t help but hate, hate the me who does that! 

Brother! Please help me…….! I can’t stand being myself anymore!”

TL NOTES

The same 保護者 (Hogosha) used by Hiyori in To Abhor The Impure World Chapter 7.

悲願 (Higan): greatest wish, but also refers to the Buddha’s vow to save humanity (the Boddhisatva vow).

Priest is written as 神父 (Shinpu) with the kanji for God and Father, while referred to in the story, GF is written in katakana as ゴッドファーザー  (read as Godfather). Shaka is somewhat making a pun when he said ‘your father’ 君の父 ; this sentence could also be read as ‘That your father, God, loved idols, unlike (my) Father.’.

Technically ‘born’, ‘created’ and ‘brought into being’ can be the same in JP. The phrasing 生まれた (Umareta) is used in these sentences.

Previous | Directory | Next

[captainlondonman]

Muscle Bouncer

I did not look around as I got on the tube and sat down taking out my book to read. The tube was quiet at the time of day and no one seemed to be sitting near me which was fine by me. At the next stop I was aware someone had come on and sat down opposite.. I raised my eyes to check and saw a hulk of a guy in black shirt and a suit that seemed moulded to his body. Has to be a security guard or a bouncer I thought. He had a shaved head and gleaming scalp with a pencil moustache. Christ he looked hot. I have always been turned on by muscle guys especially big ones like him in front of me. It was impossible not to keep casting a glance over my book and the more I peeped the more I felt my cock stirring. Shit I bet I have a tiny pecker in comparison to him I thought. It did not stop my dick inching down my pants.

Suddenly he opened his beefy legs and moved down his seat slightly so I could see straight into his crotch. Fuck his cock was tight against his legs, obviously commando with a thick outline and massive cut head. He smiled at me and as he did so his hulking arm moved across so his hand could stroke his dick just a gentle rub up and down..

With that we came to the next station and he stood up and came over, towering above me and staring into my eyes.

Follow me, he grunted, but make sure you stay behind me.

 I felt I had no choice but to get up and go even if had another two stations to go. It was a command and I felt almost hypnotised. I walked along the platform behind trying to keep up as he strode, his legs so full of muscle his thighs were rubbing against each other. His suit jacket was tight with the back vent slit to show off a good sized arse which swung with confidence as he walked. His shoulders seemed massive but the waist was small filling out again at his arse. He knew he looked good.. I kept at a distance has he had commanded and followed along the road until he turned into a small side street. I ambled at the corner until I saw him enter a house several doors up.

 Shit what happens now. He did not look round at me so I thought I would stroll past and see if there was any reaction. The front door had been left ajar but I passed up to the end of the street and turned to come back again. The door was still open so swallowing hard I went in and shut the door behind me making a noise so he would know I was in the building. It was clearly a small block of flats and both ground floor doors were closed. I walked up a flight and could see that one of the two doors on the first floor was open.

What if he is out to rob me and smash me up, What if there are others there. What if…?

As if I was waiting for the sign, a deep voice spoke out, Well are you coming in or what.

I entered and shut the door behind me and walked into the living room. He had taken off his jacket and unbuttoned his shirt down to almost his navel. His pecs were almost busting out the shirt and his nipples were large and firm against the black silk shirt. He was spread out on a large black leather chair lighting up a spliff.

So man, you like big cock?

Er, yes I do

And you liked what you saw when you were staring  at my big thick dick?

Yes,

 Christ your eyes were almost down my pants. Did you get a knob on?

 I felt so bloody weak I just nodded.

 Think mate you need to drag on this spliff and loosen up a bit.

 I don’t do that I’m afraid.

 Shut the fuck up and take a drag. You will love it and besides you’ll soon be smoking them all the time.

 What did he mean by that but fearing his threatening remark I took the spliff and held it the way he did and look the first drag.

I immediately coughed and watched him smile but within seconds I would feel more relaxed and felt a sensation through my body.

 So is it just big cock you like?

 No sir, I like everything , the body, the hair, the lips the confidence.

 Good that’s what I wanted to hear.

 Now take a second puff and tell me something. If you were big like me what would you want to look like?

 I inhaled again and felt I wanted to tell this stranger what my fantasies were.

 You are pretty much it.  I said. Big, muscular, well defined with shaved head and good bushy black beard. Good large lips for sucking dick and a real bubble butt. Also hairy. Sorry nothing against you but good curly body hair. Oh of course last but not least a good thick at top tapering long prick.

 Shit man you certainly have a good picture. Bet you always have a good wank as you fantasize. Yeah,  is all you want. Eh?

 Yes I would love it but it is only a dream.

 Right man, get your clothes off and throw them into that corner as you wont be needing them. Let me see that twinky body for the last time.

 God what did he mean ‘the last time’ Yet with the two drags I couldn’t care. It all felt right.

As I took everything off and chucked it into the corner I could see my pecker was already erect after all this talk but it may not have measured up to his but not bad for a guy my size.

In the meantime he had taken his shirt off then his pants sitting there naked with his mighty torso, pecs large showing a cleavage and real stand out tits. But that cock of his when released bounced up and hit his flat stomach.  It was a good 10” and ramrod straight same thickness at base as his head. A beautiful thick monster.

 Take another drag and get over here.

 By now I was desperate for a fuck, my body yearning for his prick up my arse but looking at it bouncing fully erect I was not sure how a monster like that could squeeze up my hole.

 Don’t look worried. Take along puff and you will ready. Now put this around your eyes.

 He lifted a bandana and handed it to me and fuck did I care I put it around my face and tied it tight unable to see anything.

I then felt his hand drag my arm so I was nearer to him. I could smell his body, the sweat and musk. He was a real man and in spite of the blindfold I knew I was in the right place.

I heard the slurp of some liquid and then a meaty finger was at my arse, wet with lube slowing moving itself in. I groaned.

 Shut it man there’s more than a finger going up there.

 A second finger moved into position widening my hole and another long drag loosened me up to receive it. The lube made it easier plus all the puffs. With his hands around my waist I slowly lowered myself onto his shaft. At first it felt as if my arse would split but I wanted that cock right up to the hilt. Once it past the first couple of inches the thickness was inside me and I lowered my self down his shaft until I felt it the whole way in. Christ what a dick. It is what I had always dreamt about and now this hulk had his prick deep inside me

 That’s it man, you’re riding me like a pro. My dick fits perfectly into that ass of yours. Now take a final drag on this spliff so that you can really move that ass up and down and shout back when I ask you questions. Ya hear me.

 Yes sir,

 Good man cause you’re about to be real man.

 That’s it boy start moving up and down my rod more quickly

 What dya like boy?

 Big cock sir,

Say it louder

 Big cock sir

 The spliff hit in. I wanted his meaty dick to cum inside me, I started moving up and down with speed his precum greasing my arse. It felt fucking fantastic

What d’ya want to be?

 I want to be big and muscle

 That’s it boy, say it again

 I wanna be big and muscle

 By now I was humping on his dick and I could feel his body arching up into my arse. His dick was pulsating inside me and I knew he was almost ready.

 Shit man, I m about to cum and you’re getting all my juice. Don’t you cum do ya hear me. Not yet

My cock was aching to spurt as it bounced up and down hitting my chest. It had never been as hard, but I knew I had to obey.

 Fuck I’m nearly there. One more time , what do you wanna be.

 Fucking big  I shrieked tossing my head back as I forced my arse right down his shaft.

 Fuuuuck he shouted

 And with that his cock exploded with cum inside me. Spurt after spurt. Christ what did he have in those balls of his.

I felt his spunk invade me but it was not just my arse.

What’s happening?

You can feel my seed moving through your body he said trying to get his breath back.

God what’s going on?

 My body felt on fire and a warm tingling sensation I had never had started moving though me but it felt good. It started with my feet which though flat on the floor felt bigger and more rigid and as the wave swept up me it was as though someone was blowing up my legs, pumping them but not with air. My calves and thighs bulked out but I could feel tense muscle and my legs felt heavy but they were longer and I had to adjust the way I was sitting on his lap.. As I did so my arse expanded and spread wider. It was solid and felt like a real bubble butt.

Next I could feel my upper torso enlarge and it felt like muscle after muscle was being piled on. I felt huge, my pecs suddenly started to protrude giving me a real cleavage large tight pecs and even with my bandana still on I could feel my tits getting larger and juicier. My shoulders seemed to erupt outwards and my arms felt like great slabs of meat, my upper arms seemed huge and bursting

 He stood and walked me over to the full length mirror that was behind me.

Time to get that bandana off, bro, so you can get a good look at yourself

He untied and let it fall away.

Fucking hell. Who was that in the mirror. It couldn’t be me, a small twinky white boy. Staring at me was big muscle guy, 6’ 4”. He had been working at weights for years judging by the body. The only thing that was small and that means smallish was his waist. His upper body was massive with a larger than life 6 pack, great tits with big nipples. Thick black curly hair spread up from his belly button across his chest and over his tits. His legs and thighs looked like a body builder and in between was a huge cock really thick at the top tapering nicely to a cut head, at least 10” long. He had a big head with thick neck, bright shaved head and a good thick beard but shaved across the lips, and what juicy lips. Dark brown penetrating eyes and with white surrounds.

Who is this guy. I moved my hand upwards and the reflection did the same. I looked down at myself and shit it was me. I was no longer that twinky white boy. I was the man I had described, a body builder of a real man.

 Fuck man that is some bod you got there and that juicy arse needs a good fuck. Next time mate you will hardly feel my big dick slipping up.

 He stood behind me as I was admiring what I’d always wanted to be, massaging his cock his hand sliding up and down his full length till he was again erect and solid

Only one thing left mate. You look big but you ain’t a real man  not with that voice of yours and your mind.. We need to complete the change don’t we? Plus we only fuck with  men like me  ,eh? We’re the best. No one how to really fuck like us.

 I did not know what he meant but I just wanted to stare at myself and seeing my thick long cock arching I needed to cum and spray my juice everywhere.

 Lets get started he said.

 I heard him spit on his prick and then his hands started pulling apart my cheeks. What a shelf of a butt I had. Little by little he inched in but this time there was no pain. His cock took over my arse and I felt it right up to the hilt, his strong thighs rubbing against me

 You are right this is even better, I said groaning as he started moving in and out.

His hands came round my chest and I could see his massive hands start rubbing my pecs back and forth, up and down. Squeezing them across my cleavage.

 Fucking great pecs man as he looked over my shoulder. You luv’in that judging by your dick.

 Why don’t you start on my tits, I begged

 He started on my left tit massaging it with his hand and then taking two fingers giving a gentle rub. I could feel my whole body reacting, tingling and tensing with pleasure. He started on the other tit and the without warning took both tits together but using just two fingers he squeezed and pinched. I could see his hands pulling and as he pulled so he pushed his cock further into my arese, getting off on what he was doing.

 Shit man you jus luv that.

 Squeeze them more.

As he did so I felt a pain but it was one of pain and pleasure making me move my arse more and more into his groin, lifting my head back and arching my body.

 Its time man. I want you to start on that massive dick of yours wanking, start slow and work yourself up as I get on with your tits. I want to see that cum of yours all over the mirror, great wads of it cum from those massive hanging balls of yours. But do not cum until I tell you and when I tell you to shout

I’m a fucking muscle man, got it? We are cumin together, I shoot my load up that arse of yours and you spurt all you want. This is it Jed, time for the final change what you have always dreamed of.

 I’m not Jed I said.

 You fucking well will be and proud of it man. A real muscle bro.

 I was so horny I could not reply as all I wanted was to shoot my load and see what my massive dick and well hung balls would produce.

 My hand slid up and down my cock the more he kneeded my tits and the more I pushed hard against him feeling his cock right up to the hilt. Seeing me looking like a muscle man was the horniest ever. Here I was his bitch but looking a full muscle bound massive cock  man Was it a dream? It could only be so but I felt the pain on my tits, I felt his arms around me, I sure as hell felt his cock inside me and that reflection of me in the mirror with my dick straining to come was no dream.

 Shit I wanna come, are you ready.

 Yeh Im just about there, so remember when I say Now you know what to say.

 Sure how can I forget

 Fuck man I’m ready to shoot my spunk all the way up you. Christ its ready Now!

 With that I arched my body backwards ,looking straight at the mirror and yelled

I wanna be a fucking muscle man.

 Suddenly my cock erupted as it lunged forwards shooting wave after wave of hot steamy spunk against the mirror. Bloody hell how could I have that much spunk in those big balls. At the same time  my arse seemed glued to his cock so I felt not just his cum enter my bum but it was like an electrical charge that entered as well and roared up my spine and into my head. I felt numb, and dizzy unable to think and feeling overwhelmed by a force so strong. I shook my head to try and clear the blurred energy making my head spin. I could vaguely hear him saying

 Its OK Jed give it another minute. Don’t fight it bro it’s the new you, what you wanted, a new life ahead, a better life.

 Slowly the fog cleared and I looked at my spunk running down the mirror and then I looked at myself, a big built man.

Of course I am fucking Jed, who the hell else can I be.

Hey bro, that was fucking fantastic ‘ I said in a deep northern accent.. My balls feel much better havin shot that load I tell ya Sol you sure know how to fuck.

I’d better have a shower man so you can take me to see yer boss for a job. With my body you wont get any better as a bouncer.

 Ok ,Jed, get showered and I will look out some clothes for you. Fuck man you are jis great. Couldn’t get a better bitch than you

 I came out the shower and looked at myself.

Shit man what a bod, what a dick. Fuckin great you big muscle god.

 Sol had looked out some clothes, white T shirt in lycra, black trainers, white socks and black joggers

The white T shrt was like a second skin and showed every muscle, especially my big tits poking out and my muscles exploding from the sleeve edge.

 No jock for you Jed, let that cock of your hang down.Be proud of that massive dick

 It ain’t just hanging down bro, but sticking out. No man can miss this. You could see the outline as it pressed against the material showing its monster of a cut head.

Don’t touch that man or else you’ll see a fucking great tent, I told Sol

 I put on two thick gold chains, combed my bear and was ready.

Sol had his suit on

 Once you get through the interview you will get the same gear bro.

 Walking along the road, many turned to look at us. Two muscle  bears, fucking good looking and I knew my cock was on view for them all to take in.

When we got to the club Sol, said

I know you’ll be great man with the interview, just do what he asks and its yours.

I knocked on the door and a deep voice from within boomed

Come in.

 Sitting behind a desk was a massive  guy, shaved head bulldog neck and muscles that his top could scarcely hold.

 I’m Jed, sir

 He stood up and walked round towards me. Christ he must have been 6”6” , black tight top and faded jeans and yea, my eyes caught sight of a fucking bulge down the side and the jeans were worn to make it more obvious.

 Hi man

He put out his arm and his hand grabbed mine. Shit what power in those hands. As he lowered his arm I suddenly felt the back of his hand brush against my cock.

It tingled as the man was raw sex

He sat on a chair facing me with his legs apart giving me full view of his bulging crotch.

 So you know Sol

 Yes, Sir

You know him well?

Yes sir,

Would you say you were real good mates

Yes, Sir

I can see why  he winked.

Big guy Sol

Yes Sir,

He’s got it down there he said glancing at his dick

Bet ya he knows how to give it

I just looked at him but my cock was hardening and I knew that soon it would be clear to him what was going on.

 So you want to work here.

 Yes Sir,

 I only want muscle guys like me, bro and must have great bods

 Yes Sir

 So why don’t you take off that top and let me see your upper bod

 I quickly took it off facing him. His eyes moved all over me and when his eyes moved down to my hardening bulge, his hand started slowing massaging his dick. He took his hand away for a second so I could see it inching down his jeans A fucking monster and so fucking sexy.

 Right, now Jed turn side ways and let me se your profile.

 That’s some shelf of an arse there man. Shit bro it looks like that cock of yours is beginning to twitch, seems a lot further out than when you came in. Starting to feel horny

I swallowed and said

 I’m afraid so. You know what its like with us horny guys

 Don’t be afraid boy that some tent you got there with the pole getting bigger and bigger. Looks as if your cock is even bigger than Sol. Come over here and stand right in front of me.

I stood in front with my erection now so obvious my dick sticking straight on my my joggers.

 We need to do something about this, don’t we, he winked

 Guess so.

 So let me release that monster man

He brought his hands to each side of my joggers and yanked down, my cock sprang out to full length with some precum at the tip.

 Now that’s what I call a real beauty of a prick Jed. Jus how I like my boys. I think you need my lips round that and down my throat. Let me get my hands on that fucking shelf of a bum you have there.

 His hands moved round to my arse and pulled me in to him, his tongue riming the head of my cock.

His thick lips parted and gently he started to suck my head , back and forward with plenty of spit. As his mouth moved down the shaft I felt a thick finger rimming my arse and gently prodding. He didn’t gag given the thickness of my dick. He had obviously done plenty of cock sucking. I could feel his mouth moving down the shaft as another finger entered my bum, pushing me nearer to his face and wanting to be fully face fucked. If he wanted to give me a blow job then he could have it all. I moved in so he had to take the full length and put my hands on his head forcing his head the entire way down. He was able to take it . With his fingers moving about in my arse and me pulling his head so he became more worked up and I kept forcing my cock in and out and watching his spit dripping on to the floor. Shit this guy knows how to suck Looking down on his muscled broad shoulders and seeing his gleaming head move up and down my cock was such a fucking turn on.

I can’t keep this up man, your fucking working me up to cumin.

 He didn’t stop and face fucked even quicker his mouth now sliding in and out of  his throat

 Shit I cumin, get ready boss I got so much fucking spunk cumin Christ, arghhhhh

With that he kept his mouth full around my cock as I shot load after load down his throat. He gobbled it as if he couldn’t get enough.

 Fuck boss you sure love cum

 As I pulled out he wiped his mouth.

 Well boy those balls of yours sure hold plenty of juice. One of the best cocks I have tasted and it wont be the last time. You’ve got the job.

 As he sat back I could see his cock had worked its way down his jeans showing a bloody large truncheon of a dick with the precum oozing out of his jeans. His hand went down to ease his prick which needed to get out.

 Fuck boss that is some cock you have there. I think its time to pay back. I hope you have plenty of cum there for my throat.

I got down on my knees and unfastened his jean buttons.

Sorry Boss but you’ll need to raise yerself so I can get yer jeans down to get to that monster of yours.

I told you boy  weve all got big dicks, It goes with the job.

As I eased down his jeans  his cock flipped up the head gleaming with precum.

 Let’s see how you get on with my dick, man

 Just looking at that thick black did was enough for me to gobble. Thank God for my thick lips and big mouth. I started to slurp over the head and lick his precum. Fucking great. I ain’t going to get all this down my throat I thought, so as I lowered my mouth down his pulsating shaft so I took my hand to the base and started massaging at the same time.

 That’s it bro do both, hand and mouth, I fucking love it seeing that shaved head of yours working and I can sure feel that beard of yours on my prick.

 Christ I wanted to see him cum, a cock that size had to have plenty. The more my hand worked the base of his shaft the more I moved my mouth up and down.. I could sense him tensing he was nearing cumin.

 Yea fuck man I’m ready to cum. When I say now take your mouth away and let me shoot.

Now.

With that order I kept my hand firmly on his dick and took my mouth off

Fuuuuck! Yeah.

Shit did he shoot, wad after wad shooting across the floor, thick creamy cum. His balls must have been full with the spray.

 Well you sure as hell have the job now Jed. This ain’t going to be the last time and if Sol is Ok I’d like to try that bubble butt of your another time.

 I’m up for that man, just make sure you use some lube with that massive dick of yours.

 You’ll get on with all the guys. They’ll love some fun with you. So go out and see Sol and he can take you to get your kit. Make sure its tight. I wanna see that bod of yours bulging, make sure you are commando so I can see that dick.

Sure Boss just got to make sure my dick doesn’t get too hard.

 What a fucking great life. A beaut of a body, a great fucker with Sol, a Boss who has a dick to dream off. What more?

[tacticalhimbo]

i knew u were gonna serve me gta LMAO so i am also doing the same for u 🫶🏻🫶🏻🫶🏻

SAME BRAIN [send me a fandom] imma answer for 5 mostly bc i remember more about it than 4 but just know i have my thots and thoughts(tm) there too—

The first character I first fell in love with: oh man oh man.. it was davey. not even gonna lie. i was respectfully looking at the big three (michael, trev, franklin), but like. i dunno! i saw davey and was like yeah 😌💕 fdjasklfjaslfjsdf

The character I never expected to love as much as I do now: haines. i just. i wanna put him in a test tube and shake him and then pour him onto a slide and study him under a microscope. what is his deal. i must know. i hate everything he embodies and he gives me the ick but also... 👀

The character everyone else loves that I don’t: ... lazlow. i'm sorry i just. cannot. find it in me. JFLKAJDSFLASJF. i see the appeal!! he's just a guy!! pathetic man! hell i love his comments with mikey in the tattoo shop calling him papa bear (bc same, honestly) but i still get too much ick from him.

The character I love that everyone else hates: hmmm... ngl i don't see a lot of content for her so i can't say if people really hate her. but tracey. i love tracey. if tracey de santa has no fans i am dead. she's spoiled and rich and yada yada but man... her idle dialog makes me so sad she deserves the love and care she is clearly not getting from her family.

The character I used to love but don’t any longer: i can't think of an answer for this either! i still love brucie (again, he only shows up in online but whateverrrr) but not? as much? i'm actually normal about him. he's just a guy to me. so.

The character I would totally smooch: lamar... ☺️☺️☺️ i love him too okay he's the character ever. he has his problems but that is literally the entire cast. there is not one healthy motherfucker in the entirety of san andreas

The character I’d want to be like: hmmmmm... again, not one healthy motherfucker in the entirety of san andreas but if i had to pick one... gay tony. yea yea he only shows up in online whatever ok he is living his best life owning the pc's nightclub like he escaped everything from liberty city and is still in contact with his son (re: luis, who is not his actual son but may as well be) and spends his time browsing himplants enhancing surgery and fucking it up on the dance floor. as he should.

The character I’d slap: jimmy (affectionate). he's the younger brother i'm sorry as an older brother i am legally obligated. serious answer is dr. friedlander. fuck dr. friedlander all my homies hate dr. friedlander.

A pairing that I love: imma be real i don't look at many gta ships so i can't say i really love any of them if i don't know them. i see the appeal of trikey so i'll say that one-

A pairing that I despise: controversial take... michael and amanda. yes i know they are legally married. yes i know they "work things out" in the end bc they are both bad(tm) for one another. but my brother in christ if i were her and my husband threatened to kill me in front of my children during a therapy session... i'm sorry i'm going to our witsec contacts and telling them we need an OUT. i have so many gripes with friedlander in general (and yes yes i know satire; i will still complain about it as it's a big plot point in the central story) but letting that slide... OUGHHHHH.

[aceontheline]

Love is in Bloom (Botanical Gardens: Pt. 13)

T//W: Death in the Family

New York got a phone call one morning that made his heart truly sink. He never felt like this before, until now. His heart was in his throat and he felt like the world around him was about to collapse from such pressure. New York had to pack up his bags and go home on his own for this endeavor. Once he got his stuff sorted, he informed Mass and Florida that he'd be gone for at least a week, as he had something important to attend to. Mass and Florida could tell something severely wrong was happening, but they didn't want to intrude or bombard him with questions. Instead, they gave him hugs and cuddles aplenty before he left. Mass told him to call or text at some point to confirm that, yes, York was still with them. York scoffed at that sentiment & seemingly teleported out of thin air and back home.

The city was just as it usually was: Cold, frantic and uninviting. York didn't admit it too often, but he missed coming home a lot. However, this time it was for something that he never wanted in a million years. He showed up to his mother's house, and she looked like a mess. York apologized for not coming sooner & hugged her tightly. His mother said that she insisted that she thought she could handle this news all on her own, and the care that came with it. Speak of the devil though, York heard his sickly grandmother from the other side of the room. Her tubes & everything keeping her alive and well.

He couldn't believe the sight of it. His grandmother looked... Horrible. She was once a beautiful and fiery soul, moving out and being just the most energetic person you'd come to know. However... Seeing her like this absolutely destroyed York on the inside. He clasped his chest as he saw her sleeping in bed with the tubes all connected up to her. His mother explained that she has bad lungs and a heart problem that's making her sick. The doctors didn't really give the woman too much time left to live. York's grandmother insisted that she spend her final days at home, as she wanted to be surrounded by the people she loves. York walked into her room and just watched over her. His grandmother awoke after about 2 hours, looking around the room. She smiled upon seeing York and his mom. Mom carrying some roses in a vase for her to look at & York coming over to gently hug her.

"Look at my handsome man! All grown up. Bout damn time you moved and gave your ma a break, huh kid?" York's grandma teased.

"Yeah yeah, Nonna. How much time did they say?" He asked rather bluntly, with tears in his eyes.

"About a week. But now, it's feelin' more like a few days. I'll be damned, but what else am I supposed to do about it? Docs couldn't fix me like we thought so... Here I am" York's grandmother stated.

A few days. Those words bounced around in York's head, and he knew that she wasn't messing around. She looked much worse for wear than he remembered. However, the two wanted to make her last few days to be more memorable, so they both hovered over her and took care of her every whim...

Until the inevitable. One morning, York got some water and light food for her to eat but noticed that she was barely responsive. Fearing the worst, he put a hand to her neck & her chest. No pulse, no heartbeat. He called his mother in and then called 911 to remove his grandmother's body from the bed she was once confined to. First responders were there in a matter of minutes, cleaning up & gathering what they needed to, before delicately placing the elderly woman's body in the appropriate place. York held his mother in his arms as they both wept.

The funeral came shortly after. It was a wonderful service. Very emotional and heartfelt. Mass and Florida knew what was happening by this point & were doing everything they could to console him from afar. Even some of the other states heard about it and were sending condolences. York thanked everyone in the State's Group Chat and said that he may need some time away to process this grief. They all said, "We understand. Take your time. " York needed that acknowledgment of his feelings.

After the service took place, he went back to the Statehouse. Everyone that was present just swarmed him with well wishes, or some gave hugs. York accepted all of it out of attempting politeness. He, however, really only needed this type of closeness with his lovers. Mass and Florida, upon seeing York getting misty eyed, pretty much tackle hugged him. Florida asked York how he was holding up & if he had eaten or drank water yet today. York shook his head. "Can't eat now. I feel sick" he responded, taking a swig from a water bottle on Mass's desk. Mass hugged York closer to him than ever & kissed him on the cheek softly. He insisted that himself and Florida were gonna help him through this no matter what.

"I appreciate it, Mass. Thank you. Right now, I just want to spend some personal time alone. I'll let yous know if I want either of ya to pop in & look over me" York said in a stern tone.

"You got it, Yorkie. We'll be here, no matter what" Florida reiterated.

The two men walked out of York's room and left him alone for a little while. They gave him some water and light crackers, so he could make an attempt to eat at least something. After some time went by, York asked for Mass to come by and check on him. He knew that Mass could probably provide sympathy from a perspective he was all too familiar with: Typical Distant Northeasterner.

He wasn't disappointed, as Mass came quickly to his side. He looked over York, the saddened mess he looked to be. Without a word, though, Mass pet his soft hair and laid next to him. Mass's head rested on York's shoulder as he whispered soft nothings into his ear. York smiled at hearing Mass's deep & soft voice, making him feel comforted. The two stayed like this for hours, but York didn't mind. He wanted the company at this point.

After all that, though, Mass fell asleep next to York, still holding him close. York was staring up at the ceiling... Thinking. He knew that he had entered this relationship with both men. However, York felt more attracted to Mass right now. He felt as if Mass was his one and only, even though he was initially dating Florida first. This didn't stop York's heart from racing when Mass cuddled up to him or whispered vaguely self affirming things. Or the way that him & Mass just clicked from the start.

Shit. York was primarily into this for Mass. He didn't want to word it that way since he knew Florida would probably freak out or want to call this whole thing off. So, York vowed to keep it a secret for now. He fell asleep a little while after Mass, curled up closely.

The next morning, the two men woke up still next to each other. York kissed Mass's forehead, causing the latter to awake with a stir. He smiled upon seeing York looking at least somewhat content. He asked York how he was feeling while stretching out his muscles. York stared at Mass's biceps & pecs, then pulling himself out of the trance like state he was in after Mass repeated himself.

"I'm a little better. I mean, the funeral just happened yesterday, but like... I dunno. I'm not as sorry for myself as I was" York stated.

"I get ya. It feels like less of 'Feel Sorry for Me' and more like 'It happened and it sucks. But life goes on', I guess" Mass replied.

"Exactly. You get me, ya Masshole" York teased, smiling softly.

Mass laughed and lightly punched York in the arm & rustled up his hair. He asked York to follow him to the kitchen, as they were going to make some breakfast for themselves. York insisted that he wasn't hungry, but Mass wasn't having that. He practically dragged York out of his room and basically forced him to eat. "Don't you dare go without eatin' today, ya little shit" was basically Mass's intent.

They shared a decent meal together, then did the dishes before going back to York's room to cuddle the day away... And York enjoying every second of it more & more.

Previous: ( Here ) ; Next: ( Here )

Masterpost ( Here )

[thepinkwriterr]

Capricorn Season Chapter Twenty

Due to the pause in publishing, I will be feeding yall a couple posts today. Enjoy! Word count: 8k

Table of Contents

"You ready?" I looked at Jimmy, who was standing in front of the mirror fixing his hair. His nimble fingers toyed with the scarf around his neck, checking to be sure it looked perfect. He's obsessed with the perception of perfection, it seems. He's always checking his hair out, making us late because he wants to look nice. I admire his attention to detail and I appreciate his preoccupation with appearances, but I can't help but see it as a response to his constant need to feel secure. If the outside isn't equitable then everything is lost.

"Yeah."

"You're going to be hot in that. You should change."

"You're telling me what I can wear now, huh?" He turned to me, hands on his hips.

"Yeah, I am. I promise you'll thank me later."

"I'm only changing because I want to, not because you told me to."

"Okay, whatever you say."

It took another twenty minutes for him to be ready. I guess he took his time poking around in my suitcase. "Jimmy, those are my jeans and my t-shirt!"

"We share." He said simply, making his way to the door.

We exited the hotel, walking with our hands brushing together. I respected his disdain for PDA, although I wanted desperately to hold his hand or touch him in any way. I don't know what his issue with it is, but I won't push it. I guess we all have boundaries, and I've learned not to knock into those. "It's such a nice day out. Much better than London. Oh, how I've missed the California heat."

"I feel like I'm melting." When I looked at him, I saw the disgust on his face. His lips were downturned into a grimace, his brow coming together and a squint in his eyes. All he was missing was a cane, and he would've been a grouchy old man. He already has the hunch on his back.

"I think if I wore makeup I would melt. I'd look like a Dali painting." We shared a laugh at my artistic reference, then slipped into a quiet lull until we reached the shop.

The Oakland Equinox was scrawled in the large white swirly font on the shop window. When we entered, my eyes spotted the clientele. Everyone in the store was either wearing long ornate robes or brightly colored bell bottoms and tube tops. Incense smoke filled the air, clouding my nose and vision. It was a light and floral scent, perhaps violet. Jimmy quickly found the book section, as usual, and rifled through the shelves. As his lithe fingers danced around the spines of old books, I busied myself with the crystals. Not that I needed them anymore, but they were so pretty, that I had to indulge myself. I picked out a large chunk of amethyst and carnelian. This would hopefully bring me some courage. God knows I need it. He finally caught up to me, carrying an armful of books. "Jesus, are you buying a whole shelf?"

"Actually, yes, I did. I picked out every piece of Crowley material they had." I rolled my eyes and we put our things on the counter. This time there was no fuss over who was paying. I slapped some cash onto the counter, staring at him proudly, a smirk planted on my face.

"You're impossible." He spoke when we were on the street, headed back into the California heat. I hadn't realized how cool the shop was until we were thrust back into the volcanic conditions. Perhaps he was correct about the melting. "You know you love me!" I clasped my hands together, looking at him through my batting lashes, my chin pressed to my shoulder. "Well, of course, I do. You're a sweet treat." He patted my head, a small offer of love. It was endearing, if not a little weird.

We had been walking for no less than five minutes when my day went sour. Despite the sweat pricking on my forehead, the Summer heat seemed to break, the unrelenting sweltering coming to a halt as my eyes met dark features. I double, and triple-checked, to make sure I wasn't being crazy. It was him, in all his 6'3, Scorpio glory. Dominic Stephens. When my eyes set on him, I could feel the immediate heat in my chest. I felt like a figure in Stonehenge, the wind blowing through my hollow body. Panic jolted through me, working from my feet to the top of my head. Every part of me was charged and nervous, shaking and sweating. I was sweltering hot under the heat of the sun and the raging fire in my body, but I was shivering with gooseflesh prickling down my arms. I felt like vomiting. Seeing him filled me with the worst feeling, one of dread and absolute desolation. The world was coming to a halt, not in the way it did when Jimmy and I were alone, but in a way that felt like the apocalypse was starting in my body. I wanted to hit him. I wanted to scream and kick and fight. But I held it back. I held back with every piece of me, draining my energy and patience. I thought I'd never see him again. After we went our separate ways I thought that would be the end of it. I also thought I was through with him. I thought we were dried ink on a page that had turned long ago. But it seemed we weren't. The ink was wet as the day it was written, smeared across the pages of my weary body. There were no tears, I would not weep for him, not so openly. But there was panic and rage, something he'd made me feel many times. I tried to avoid him at first, hiding behind a tree. But that only caused more ruckus. "What are you doing, darling?" Jimmy found me, pulling me by my arm. I dug my heels into the dirt, acting like a dog who didn't want to come inside. I did all but growl as I fought him. "Oh, love, I've stepped in gum!" This stir caused Dominic to swivel in his position, now ogling at me. I know he saw me too. Our eyes locked, for only a moment. I looked away as soon as I found them, hoping he wouldn't take it as an invitation. But he was good at showing up at just the wrong time. He was always the most pleasant of unwelcome visitors, stepping in flower beds and tracking mud down the hall. But he did so with the most charming of smiles.

"Gwen!" His arms were extended by his side, his brows raised in surprise. And he was wearing that stupid smile. The same one that I previously had fallen for. But now that I had more wisdom and greater self-esteem, it was no longer charming. It was like being pricked by a pin. The sun ripped through the clouds, beaming brightly, and warmed his dark skin, being absorbed by its color. His curly hair was short to his scalp and bleached blond. This was a new look. To my chagrin, I had to admit that it did suit him. "Hi." I smiled tersely, pulling my lips into a barely suitable shape.

"How have you been? How long has it been? What, three years?" "Something like that." I didn't answer his question fully. Before he could ask anything else Jimmy found us, saving me in the process. "I've got it, thankfully. Wouldn't want to be there all day. Oh, hello, who's this?" I could see the gears in his head working as his eyes grazed past Dom. "This is Dominic Stephens, I've told you about him before." "Oh, yes, I suppose you have. I'm Jimmy, Gwen's boyfriend." He extended a hand, being the ever-present English gentleman. They exchanged hand sweat, then pulled away shortly after colliding. "So what have you been up to? I see you're with a... new crowd." "Oh, yes, a new crowd. I-" "We're actually on tour. It's been lovely, I think. Guinevere is our photographer." He cut me off, his eyes slanting into an intense stare. I've seen him do this when being interviewed or having his photo taken when he doesn't want it. "Tour? What kind of tour?" His voice was falsely inquisitive, he just wanted to dig for more information. "A musical tour." "Oh, like Broadway? You don't look like the dancing type." I cracked a smile, pressing my knuckle to my lips to stop a laugh from coming forth. "You'll have to forgive his ignorance. Dominic is more of the... studious type. He didn't know who The Beatles were until 1967." "I play guitar for a group called Led Zeppelin." "Really? I think I've heard of y'all. Some say you're pretty good. Heard you played well at some pop festivals." "Oh, yes, we quite like playing those. Always a good time." Now Jimmy was wearing his awkward smile, the thin-lipped excuse he wears when he's finished talking to someone. "How are you, Gwen?" He asked, turning his attention back to me. "I'm doing well. I've got a real photography job, thankfully." I held up my camera, giving a smile. "Oh, no more small galleries for you!" His jab at our breakup hit me right where it hurt. The pink and tender fleshy wound was scratched, threatening to open back up. Seeing him again ripped the band-aid right off, leaving me vulnerable and exposed. He could see this and used it to his advantage. He always had an uncanny ability to see when I was down and assess just how to kick me. "Nope, I'm in the big leagues now. I have a manager and everything." I parried his attempt at a dig. "Well isn't that great? Jimmy, have you been to any of her shows?" "Well, no, actually she hasn't had any shows. I think she's working more freelance these days. Been the subject plenty of times, though." "Awe, isn't that nice? I recall nights in my dorm, spent taking polaroids. Good times, truly." "Yes, I suppose so." They were acting like animals. Specifically Jimmy. I thought little of Dom and had seen firsthand just how low he was willing to stoop. But Jimmy was more civilized, or so I thought. "Well, I won't keep you any longer. It was great to see you, and great to meet you. Hope I run into you again soon." I nodded, wanting this painful and slow torture to finally end. Just when I thought the moment was over, he had to get one last jab in. "Oh, and Gwen, tell your mother I said hello." He then turned on his heel and made his way in the opposite direction, taking all of the breath from my chest with him. It was silent for a moment as I tried my best to regain normal breathing. Jimmy broke the tranquility first. "What a gobby sod." A chortle rumbled in my throat, tickling its way up to my mouth. "What? He is." "Of course, he is," I continued to laugh, "but you weren't much better. Awe, I'm the guitarist for Led Zeppelin. Look at me, I'm so famous and cool." I mocked his silky lilt. "I thought I was at least less shameless than him. Bringing up dorm room photoshoots, like that holds a candle to what we have. That man, that boy, is obsessed with you. Why else would he try so hard to muck me about and cut you down?" "He's just a dick. That's what he does. Whether you were Mohandas Gandhi or a construction worker, he'd try his best to put you down. It's what he's best at."

"I suppose you're right. But it still pissed me off that he was rude to you. And for what? Over some relationship, you had when you were 20. Get over it, mate." He said. "Well, I'm not going to disagree with that. But I've never seen you so riled up." I nudged his side with my elbow. "I couldn't just stand there. I had to protect my girl." We shared a smile and he wrapped his arm around me.

When we returned to the hotel, I just wanted to lay in bed. I wanted to be swallowed whole by the mass of blankets and pillows, never to return to the land of the non-duvet people. But I had a job to do and frames to shoot.

William told me my work was fantastic so far. I'd sent him two rolls of film and I didn't even have to develop it! It was instead sent to someone who has the job I used to have. Some sorry intern who has lost all hope in finding a sustainable career in photography. Well, sucks to suck, because I am living the dream!

"Will you be here until I get back from soundcheck? I planned on coming back for something to eat before the show, and I didn't know what your plans were." Jimmy asked.

"No, I'll be fine here." I didn't take my eyes off the report William sent. It was about shooting locations, lighting rigs, and a guide on how to interact with clients. All the stuff I needed to learn for my plans. I needed a steady stream of gigs when I returned to London. Will said he'd arrange them, but I needed to do some research first. Jimmy took the book of laminated pages out from under my eyes, tossing it onto the bed. "I'm going to need more than that if I won't be seeing you for three hours."

"Alright." I rolled my eyes and stood to meet his height. His arms embraced me, pulling my chest flush to his. He was warm and smelled good. Like a mix of citrus and the equinox shop, with a hint of sweat from the California sun. I went to pull away but he held me in place. "I'm not finished just yet."

"Fine." I feigned annoyance but enjoyed his romantic whimsy. I leaned into his lips and kissed them. When I pulled away, he was wearing a peaceful expression. The lids of his eyes were fastened to a closed position, occluding my view of the expansive marshes that lie just beyond the thin skin. "Much better," he started, his lashes fluttering to give way to the deep tunnels of mossy green, "I feel rejuvenated. You could wake a dying man with those lips. Magical, absolutely magical."

I felt a tingle creeping up my shoulders, an intoxicating feeling washing over me. The craters of his eyes were in perfect contrast to the rest of his face. He was angelic, a cherubic portrait, but his eyes were piercing and intense. They showed his wisdom and renowned, otherworldly demeanor. "You are too sweet to me." I flicked the tip of my index finger onto his nose, giving it a gentle touch. A smile spread across his lips, warming my entire body like a summer day spent outside. His hands were still clasped in mine, his fingers brushing against my knuckles as he toyed with the silver ring resting on my left hand.

-

"I don't want to go. I'm too high to deal with this." I buried my face in the pages of my manual. He pelted me with responsibilities, forcing me from the bed. "I don't care. You're going. I can't handle being away from you for one minute, love." His tone was warm honey.

"We run into one of my ex-boyfriends and you suddenly can't stand being away from me?"

"You think you're so smart, just because you can see right through me, huh?"

"I happen to. You were a big mystery to solve. But I think after all this time, I can see you. Your Scorpio bullshit doesn't work on me anymore. I've got you cracked, James."

"James? Oh c'mon, if you know me as well as you think, you know I hate that."

"I figure it's only fair. You call me Guinevere. Now we're even."

"That's because Guinevere is a Queen, and you live up to her standard. I'm named after a factory worker from the South of London."

"Don't sell yourself short, my dear James, your father is a good-looking chap!" I clapped a hand against his arm and laughed.

He ended up dragging me to soundcheck. I refused to take any photos, though. It was a civil protest, but a stance nonetheless. I find myself on strike often. Jimmy isn't a person I can seem to say no to. He knows every detour when a road is closed. He's an excellent driver in that way, especially with his lack of a license.

"What's goin' on in that pretty head of yours?" Bonzo was seated next to me. He was pregaming. Pre-pregaming. Usually, we didn't start the party until after the show. Sometimes a joint or two after soundcheck, if I attend. I guess we were all in the spirit, given that Robert and I had a smoke circle. "Absolutely nothing."

"Oh, so the usual?" His laugh was a sickening snicker.

"You're so funny, hahaha, oh wait, no you're not!" I snapped a photo of him, blinding him with the flash. The smile tumbled from his lips, faltering as it fell to the ground. This gave way to playful anger, a calm before the storm. He must not have imbibed as much as last night.

"Don't bully Guinevere. She's our photographer, it's her job to make us look good. If you're not nice, she'll make sure only the bad photos of you are shown to the press."

"Or I could end up like Jones and never show up." Our attention was brought to John, who was wiping down his bass. I felt bad for him, the way his brows came together, the hurt deep in his expression. "John, I make sure you're there. I stand on the left side most of the time. God knows Jimmy doesn't need any more photos of him. His ego's already the size of his hair." This made everyone laugh, even Jimmy.

"Alright, enough fucking around. Let's get going."

"I'm with Bonz on this one. I'd like a pint if we're already goin' in on me."

"Anyone wants a smoke?" The door was propped open, letting in the late-season air of a Californian Summer. "Smoke what?"

"Grass. You know I don't put that nasty shit in my lungs."

"Hey, some of us are addicted, darlin'. Can't help it." Robert shrugged his shoulders, pulling out his pack to demonstrate. Doesn't make sense to me, to smoke while you're using your voice. Especially smoking on stage.

"I'll come with if that's alright." My eyes were brought down, three inches lower to be exact, to Lorelei. She was Robert's arm candy, or "Road Wife" as the guys called her. She was a 5'2 blonde bombshell, complete with a porcelain face and matching baby-doll eyes in striking ocean blue. Her teeth were complete and white, a straight set of seashells to bring her summery California to look together. "Yeah. Does anyone else want in?" They all shook their heads. It was just the two of us, then.

I stood with my back against the brick wall of the small club. A flame danced from the end of my lighter, warming my skin even more than the heat already had. I watched as the thin rolling paper caught fire, giving way to an orange cherry on the end of the joint. After I finished the first hit, I passed it to Lorelei. Her fingers were dainty, like the rest of her limbs. My eyes scanned over her as the smoke filled her lungs. She had a bairn look to her, round and soft features. From her large downturned eyes to her knees and elbows, every corner of her was smoothed. She was the gentlest woman I'd ever seen if I could call her that. "How old are you, Lorelei?"

"I'm 20. The real deal, too. I have the ID to prove it." She gave a chuckle that showed me her experience. A thick and lively sound, laden in years of smoky basements and men like Robert. "Is Lorelei your real name?" I asked, taking the white-wrapped smoke from her hands. "Yes, it is. Guinevere yours?"

"It is, unfortunately. The guys don't like to let me forget that."

"I guess they don't," She took the joint from my offering hands, "How did you get so chummy with them? I mean, other than being Jimmy's girl. That much is obvious."

"I don't know. I guess it all started at Jimmy's party. I think Bonzo and I locked some girls in a bathroom. I do remember the cake-throwing, though. That part, I don't regret." We stopped inhaling to laugh. "So where are you from?"

"California, but I live in England."

"So you guys live together? Must be pretty serious." part-time

"Well, we live together part-time. I have an apartment that I stay at maybe once a week if that. Where are you from?" I dodged the notion that we were anything serious, but the mention made me melt. "New York. Midtown. I don't know if you're familiar with it."

"No, I've never been."

"It's nice, you should visit sometime." There was a lull in the conversation after this. We stood in awkward silence, passing the joint back and forth.

"So what do you do when you're not on tour?" I asked.

"

The joint was winding down to a roach, bringing our conversation to an end. I finished off the last hit and then threw it into the garbage can. Lorelei and I made our way into the building. I took notice of her outfit. Chunky brown platforms adorned her feet and stressed her thin ankles, and a small yellow dress hung off her shoulders, it came to mid-thigh and complimented her curly hair. I followed behind her as we tried to find the guys. Her heels clicked against the floor as we walked, altering all to our presence and turning heads. They seemed uninterested and looked away when they saw two girls, not famous musicians or their bosses.

The soundcheck was finished when we got there. I planned to smoke through their screeching. William didn't want me to shoot their soundchecks. They tended to joke around. Their mystique was at its fullest in the presence of a crowd. They looked their best when sweaty and adrenaline drunk.

Of course, the show went well. It always does with them. They don't take a night off from killing a stage. I wouldn't have been surprised if the floor split open and the ceiling fell to the ground. They shook the walls of the venue. I was afraid the whole place was going to come down! But that was just the start of the night. There was a party that was calling our names and I had a hankering for some debauchery. Jimmy's party was so long ago and I was ready to put my dancing shoes back on and tear up the town.

"Are you excited?"

"Can't wait! We're going to one of my old spots, y'know? Might even run into more old friends."

"Not any more exes, I hope. I can't do that again."

"Awe, baby, you're so sensitive." I rubbed a hand against his cheek. The hairs were harsh under my gentle touch, scratching at my fingers. He pulled away, a stern look on his pointed features. "You know you love it." He couldn't help but smile.

"How long do you want to stay out?"

"All night."

I had a drink in my hand from the moment we entered the crowded bar. Sticky bodies pressed together on the dancing floor, creating a disgusting odor. The familiar sting to my throat and my nose was an old friend. I romanced this mystery lover, bending the scent into a consumable nostalgia. My eyes glazed over the bar stools, a fond place of mine from college. I had a convincing fake ID, named "Lora Lively". I still had it back at my apartment, trapped in a box somewhere under family photos and quilts.

"Are you alright, love? The guys want to go have a drink over there." He pointed to the other side of the bar. I could see them already chumming it up with the locals. With Jimmy's hand clasped in mine, I pulled him. "The people here do the hard shit. You don't take anything anyone offers you, alright? I don't need you on the freeze."

"Freeze?"

"Cocaine." His eyes were wide, seemingly surprised. Whether this was honest or not, I didn't care. "I'm serious. I see you on that shit, I'll be pissed. I don't want a junkie boyfriend. You can't be strung out."

"I won't. I promise." He gave me a salute and sauntered over to the group of guys. I watched from across the bar, examining his every move. Suddenly, he turned to me, letting me know he was privy to my watchful eye. He gave a cheeky smile before taking a drag from something Robert passed him.

The lights of the party blurred, streaks of green and pink clouding my vision as the music pumping through the speakers drowned out my every thought. My legs and arms were moving without me, a dance quaking my body without a second thought. My eyelids were blown open, stapled to my brow bone, but I still couldn't process a sight in front of me. I was seeing without my eyes, everything coming to me all at once and slipping away just as quickly. I gathered meaning from the ground, which was covered in crushed cups and glitter, and found communion in my glass. I didn't feel any buzz from the drink burning my throat, but it felt good to have the ice cubes clink against my teeth with every sip.

"Are you alright, love?" I could hear John's bubbly voice in my ear and feel his hand around my bicep.

"Yeah, I'm doin' grand." A lazy smile spread across my face. I gazed into his deep blue eyes, getting lost in their steely appearance. "You look hammered. What did you take?"

"Mmm, I'm not sure. Bonz gave me a little white pill when we walked in. And that was like two hours ago."

"Love, we've been here for nearly four. Are you sure you're alright?"

"Yeah, I'm fine. Where's Jimmy?"

"He should be coming around. I think we should get you back to the hotel. I was thinking about getting a cab. You want to go?" I shrugged and nodded. But he knew he could've done anything and I would've been none the wiser. He wrapped an arm around me and lead me out, his hand resting on my mid-back. He opened the door to the cab for me and let me get situated before settling in next to me and closing the door.

"The hotel on ninth. But hold on, we're waiting for a friend."

"Y'know, John, you are sooo sweet to me." I slurred my words, leaning over him with a hand resting on his shoulder.

"I'm just looking out for you. You'd do the same for me, and I know Jimmy would too."

"No, like you're sooo nice. You're always looking out for me. Making sure I'm having a good time, and being safe. No one else is doing that. Not even James."

"Well, to be fair, he wasn't in a much better state than you. Perhaps find a man who doesn't have substance abuse issues. They're more dependable." The words tumbled off his lips and he didn't even seem sorry. If I wasn't so fucked up, perhaps I would've been able to rebut. "I appreciate your help. Oh, John... John... So nice, so sweet, so pretty." I stopped speaking to ruffle his hair, finding that it was soft, seemingly melting under my touch. I was taken aback by its quality, as it always looked coarse and untamed. "Your wife must be so lucky. You're the best." I retired to rest my head on his shoulder.

"Thank you." He let out a low chuckle. I think he enjoyed the attention, whether he wanted to admit it or not. Our cuddle session was interrupted by the door being ripped open. "Hello." Jimmy sat down forcefully and turned with a smile at us. "Hi, Jimmy Jam!" In his compromised state I thought I could get away with this nickname. He simply flopped his head on John's other shoulder, his hair bouncing. "Don't call me that." He grumbled.

When we reached the hotel John pulled us from the cab, one of us in each of his arms. He lead us up to our room and shoved us in. "You guys have a good night." The soft light from the hall trailed off and stopped completely as the gap in the door closed. We were left in blank silence in the darkroom. I could hear the sounds of the city below, but the thoughts bo around my head were louder. I don't know what Bonzo gave me but it had me wired. I could feel each of the hairs on my arms, every small movement of my eyes, and the particles in everything. I laid back into the rough, quilted bedding and shut my eyes. Bursts of spiraling color painted the space that lived between my lens and lid, creating portraits for a lone audience. Warmth flourished across my body, gracing my bones with a balmy kiss. The initial heat had been intense and sweltering, like my skin would catch fire and spread throughout my frame. But it didn't, it just died down into a campfire glow that ravaged my senses.

"You okay, love?" I could hear his voice now.

"Yeah. Doing great."

"What did you take?"

"Are you going to tell me what you took?"

"No. Are you?"

"I can't. Because I don't know." I crawled up the bed and collapsed my body next to his. The warmth radiating from his body burned me, a sweat breaking out on my forehead. His arms wrapped around me and he pulled my back flush to his chest. "G'night."

But I couldn't fall asleep. When I tried to close my eyes I felt like I could see right through them. The faint image of the room stained my eyelids and burst through each time I attempted to rest. After what felt like an hour I gave up, sighing and pushing onto my back. Jimmy's tossing and turning weren't helping my case. I guess he couldn't sleep either. "Are you alright?" He spoke. "No! I'm getting pissed. I can't sleep."

"I can't either."

"Whatever I took has me so far up that I can't come down. I feel like my brain is doing jumping jacks." I rubbed the throbbing skin of my head and laid back into the bedding. "I'm just on the sauce. I thought getting thoroughly drunk would do the job tonight." He spoke as he stood from the bed and walked over to his suitcase. I could hear rustling that ended with Jimmy hovering above me. "I have an idea for a song." He was smiling, wearing that stupid grin he has when he's in the mood for goofing around. A small acoustic guitar was hanging off his arm. I raised off the bed and joined him in the middle of the room as he clicked on the light.

"It can be like a sailor song! Y'know, like a song to sing at sea! I suppose that's us, anyway. But we're off on tour, not a ship." He began to strum wildly at the strings, producing the most horrible sound. "Oh jeez, I better tune this before we start on our harmony!" His pupils were wide as saucers. I could see the mania brewing behind his eyes, no doubt the chemistry in his body was twisting and turning with the substance he was under. Once the guitar was tuned he was banging away on the fretboard again, not sounding any better. "Love, I'm not sure if the tuning was the problem." He looked offended, shooting me a nasty glance.

He changed the picking pattern, now producing an amusing sound. I bounced as he played his mariner song, mirroring the bending of his knees. He strode over to me and hooked his arm, looping it with mine.  We danced in a circle, skipping and singing.

"Out on the open sea, hibbity hibbity hibbity!

Gone off to slay some beasts,

Growing fins and eating rats, happity happity happity!"

Our giggles filled the room as he continued to play, not knowing how to carry on with the hilarious verse. I opened my mouth and started with my terrible words.

"Mermaids on the sun-bleached stones, hoobity hoobity hoobity!

Dreaming of an orange tree to cure our scurvy,

Sail out on the seven seas, hibbity hibbity hibbity!"

This went on for what seemed like hours. I was in a daze with all of them laughing and singing and strumming. The detestable guitar and our ungodly warbling were entertaining, sending both of us into stitches. However, this was not a joyous sea song for the angry man banging at our door. "Quit your fucking yammering in there! I'm trying to sleep!"

"I figured that if I get paid to play guitar, you would enjoy hearing it!" Jimmy didn't stop playing he got louder. He started singing the sailor song once again, adding a new section. We danced closer to the door, now deafeningly loud.

"Sea salt love with some sweet manatee, bibitty bibitty bibitty!"

His singing was interrupted when the door burst open, revealing an irate Richard Cole. "Stop your fucking singing or I'll cut your Moby off!"

"My Moby? Oh no, I need that! Bad news for Gwen!" The laughter that followed was boisterous, bellowing from his belly. I was confused but laughed along. Richard's face twisted in anger and he snatched the guitar from Jimmy's hands. "Go to fucking sleep!" Then he was off, stomping back down the hall, and disappeared into his room.

Our laughter did not end. It raged on like a fire, consuming us. My stomach muscles were already aching when he suggested we play a card game. I propositioned making it a strip game. His eyes lit up and he smiled, nodding wildly. "But what game shall we play? Poker?"

"No, no, I can't play poker! And I am not in the mindset to learn a new game. And right now, I don't think you could teach someone how to tie their shoes, let alone play a complex game. How about go fish?"

"What exactly does strip go fish entail?" He cocked a brow in suspicion.

"Y'know, whoever draws a card has to take off an article of clothing."

"That will be over really quickly. Then we'll both just be left on the floor with our cheeks out, playing a silly card game."

"I guess you're right. How about we just play a nice game of kings corner? If you don't put down any cards, you have to take off a piece of clothing. Sound okay?" I spoke after I finished another fit of giggling at his joke. "Yeah, that sounds fair."

Fifteen minutes in and I haven't taken off anything. Jimmy, on the other hand, was without a shirt or shoes. His face was burning hot and he was growing more bitter with every passing second. My taunting laughter didn't help. He let out a sound of annoyance and slammed his hand of cards down. "Nothing, again?"

"No, I'm not playing anymore." He crossed his arms and leaned back, pressing his back to the end of the bed, and then turned his head. "Are you serious? You're gonna quit like a child?"

"Yup."

"Fine," I rolled my eyes and ripped one of my boots off, "There."

"Still not even." His head was still cocked to the side, shielding his face with his mass of curls. He looked like a petulant child with his crossed arms and pursed lips. This attitude would have enraged me if I were sober or in lower spirits. But tonight I was tickled pink by this mystery drug and open to playing his game. I tugged at my other shoe and tore my shirt off. "There, now we're on the same field."

I ended up winning. I was left with a lone item of clothing, my trousers. Jimmy was not so lucky. He was shielding himself, sitting crisscrossed with his elbows folded in his lap. I slapped the last card down and flourished smugly. I jumped to my feet and began a victory dance, barefoot and topless. This seemed to quarrel with Jimmy's boyish annoyance. "How does it feel to be a loser?" I smiled down at him. "From where I'm standing I'm only winning, love." The corners of his mouth were upturned in complete wonder and joy. "You're disgusting."

"Come join me in bed, I think I'm finally ready to sleep." I extended an arm, pulling him off the ground. I could see the entirety of him now, clad in not a stitch. He gave a sheepish smile and nestled into the bedding. We lay down in the comfort of the bed and drifted off into a dark and blank sleep.

-

Jimmy's POV

I woke up with a throbbing headache. I could hear the pounding from the moment I opened my eyes. The rushing sound of blood in my ears is what woke me, I believe. Pale sunlight dripped from the edges of the curtains hanging around the windows. This shone into my eyes and drenched everything in the room in a sanguine yellow. I turned to look at Gwen, who was wrapped in the azure blue bed sheets. The subtle light laid upon her features like it was made for her Rubenesque frame. The soft curve of her waist drew my eyes in, a tantalizing sight. My gaze trailed down to her thighs, rounded with a dimpled appearance attributed to cellulite, looking like the surface of the moon. A light smile painted my face as I admired her.

To avoid waking the slumbering woman next to me I rose from the bed quietly. This was in vain as she started to stir immediately. She turned to reveal her sleep-laden face, pale lids heavy. Her lithe hand raised to her face and wiped away the thin coating of dreams and looked at me. "Just go back to sleep, love. It's early." My hand was on her back now, rubbing small constellations onto the hollow frame of her spine. When she grumbled and asked me to stay with her, I had no choice but to oblige.

After 45 minutes of cuddling, I had finally pulled her back asleep, like a parent rocking their toddler to achieve their own goals of rest. I was bursting at the seams because I had to pee. She interrupted these plans when she woke and now I had to go, but she had my arm trapped under her. It was tingling with the threat of breaking off and dying. I didn't mind the discomfort I was in because it was all for her. It's amusing to me, the way love makes you willing, rather than wanting, to sacrifice. I would die the world's most painful death if it were for her.

All of my work was nugatory when a loud knocking sounded on the door. It was Grant, I could tell before I heard the voice. "Time to come down for breakfast. Don't be fucking late." He wasn't angry, just a matter of fact. That's the way I would describe his usual demeanor. A large and stout man standing at 6'2, he was intimidating if you didn't know him. Or if you knew his bad side, I suppose. He was an asset to our team and he'd been a close friend since I worked with The Yardbirds. With him, it was ensured that we would have total creative freedom. We could do and be whoever we wanted. At our behest, we could have anything, as long as it was tangible. "Gwen, darling, breakfast is starting. Would you like to come down or do you want me to bring you up something?" She was already awake, shaken by Grant's booming voice.

"I will join you, just give me a minute to get ready." She sounded disheveled as she pushed stray hairs from her face. The effects of the drugs last night had fully manifested. She told me of her headache and complained of the pain behind her eyes. "The sunlight is killing me. I feel like a vampire." Her dramatics ended with a shoving of a pillow over her face.

"Would you like me to wait for you?"

"No, I will be down soon. I don't want to keep you if you're hungry. You need your energy for the day ahead."

"Alright. Just don't be too long." I placed a chaste kiss on her forehead and found my way to the door. When I reached the hotel lobby I could see everyone was already at the table. Robert and Bonzo were accompanied by their road pieces, clad in the guy's clothing. I smiled internally to myself, amused by their debauchery. Not to say I hadn't participated, but I felt better now that I'd given it up. It was a fantasy, the relationship between these women and us. Everyone was in agreeance that the fable would end with the tour, but that didn't stop it from being deeply misguided.

"How was your night?" Bonzo asked, scraping butter across a croissant. He shoved the bread into his mouth, stretching his jaw to accommodate the breadth of the roll. I assumed he was talking to Robert and sipped my orange juice. I stuck with a liquid breakfast, not wanting to feel nauseated during the plane ride. When silence befell the table I looked up from my lap to Bonzo. He was chewing his gargantuan mouthful but was looking at me, along with Robert. "It was alright." I shrugged and went back to my glass, sticking with my usual reserved manner.

"I heard your sea shanty. Gwen must've been wild last night. I figured that speed would kick her up a bit." His laugh was garish and rippled through my ears. When I finally processed what he said I could feel anger building inside me. "You gave my girlfriend speed? Why the fuck would you do that?" I was quiet, but my rage would not be understated. "I asked if she wanted some and she said yes. It was her choice, mate. She's an adult, she can make her own choices."

"She's not a party girl. She didn't even know what it was!" I slammed a hand onto the table, causing all heads to turn in our direction. Richard ogled at us as Bonzo spoke. "I don't know why you're so upset. It's just speed."

"Just- what? Don't give her any more drugs without at least telling her what it is first! You're a fuckin' knob-head." I crossed my arms and sat back in my chair, silently stewing in anger. It was completely irresponsible and inappropriate. "I'm sorry, I thought it would help her loosen up a bit. Maybe take the saddle and whip off you."

"What are you trying to say?" I looked to Robert, who was forcing a laugh down. He choked down a gulp of his orange juice. I was not amused and was getting angrier as they found it funny. "You're whipped, man! She controls you. Before you met her, you would stay out all night and party with us. You were the king of snorting, even. Now you go to bed right after the show. And you wouldn't even take a bump last night."

"She doesn't want me to take that stuff, so I don't. If Pat was here, you'd do the same!"

"I certainly wouldn't let her stop me from doing anything." I felt like throwing my glass into his face. I was on the brink of yelling when everyone stopped talking, looking past me. I turned to see Gwen approaching. She was wearing my t-shirt and a pair of straight-legged denim. Her hair was tousled and wild, thick knots matting the back of her head. Her thick curtain of copper swayed as she sat down with a heavy thud. "What?" She asked for a mouthful of croissants, looking just like Bonzo. "What did I interrupt? Everyone looks so tense."

"Bonzo was seeing if he could get his exceptionally large foot into his mouth," Robert remarked, taking another drink from his glass. She found this humorous. Hearing even the smallest of laughs from her lightened my mood and burned the anger from my body. Under the table, I found her knee and pressed my own to the soft cap that rested below her jeans. Her eyes glided over to mine, giving me the gentlest of looks. I could feel my heart melting under her gaze. Perhaps Bonzo was right. She had an uncanny ability to soften me.

"I don't know what you gave me last night, but it had me on my ass!" My anger snapped back into my body once she spoke. "He gave you spee," I spoke through gritted teeth. "You gave me fucking speed?" She was speaking in a hushed tone, her anger matching mine, "Why the fuck didn't you tell me that?" I was satisfied, now being proven correct in my anger. And the fact that Bonzo was getting reamed twice was tickling me pink. I watched as she launched a croissant into the air, it hurdled across the table and made perfect contact with Bonzo's mustache. It bounced off his cheek and fell to the table with a soft thud. Everyone turned to look at us again, now laughing. "She got ya good, mate!" Richard said.

"Hey, did you eat?" She spoke low, barely registering the cacophony coming from the rest of the group. I averted my eyes, speaking without saying anything. I already knew she was going to force something down my throat. Before she even spoke I picked up an apple and took a bite. "You're gonna have to eat more than that. An apple isn't going to get you through tonight."

"I'll eat more when we get to our hotel tonight. I don't want to get sick."

"Why would you get sick?"

"On the plane. I get nervous."

"I don't care. I didn't see you eat last night after the show. You're not getting off that easily."

"But I wasn't hungry."

"That's too bad. Eat." She slapped a croissant in front of me, staring until I picked it up. She waited in bated breath until I took a bite. Every bite made me angrier and angrier. It's so fucking annoying to have someone around on tour who cares about you. Bonzo was right, she does stop me from doing the things I want. I wanted that bump last night, I wanted to stay out later the other night, and I didn't want to eat.

Taglist:

@anothercanyonlady​ , @jonesyjonesyjonesy​   @paginate54 , @seventieswhore , @jimmypages , @jimmys-zeppelin​ , @jimmysdragonsuit13

[hwanchaesong]

ATEEZ K-DRAMA AU!

Hongjoong X Reader Hi Bye Mama AU!

Genre: Angst, Fluff, Crack, Fantasy

Word Count: 32.1k

Release: 03/18/2022

warnings: mentions of death, trauma, depression, alcohol, cursing, character's ages depend on their roles, tell me if I missed some

Synopsis: It was never his plan to fall in love for creating music was all he cared for, not until you came in his life. You became his muse, his world, his everything, yet Kim Hongjoong wasn't there when you needed him the most. He lost you just like that, and left him with your child. Few years passed and he got remarried, but what will happen if you suddenly came back from the dead?

🍀🍀🍀🍀🍀🍀🍀🍀🍀🍀🍀🍀🍀🍀🍀🍀

Love is something that you don't find, it comes to you naturally. It creeps up behind you like a shadow and shows itself in the form of a soulmate.

"Come on Hongjoong! Don't be such a party pooper!" Park Seonghwa dragged his friend out of his room despite his protests. "No! I have to finish the song tonight so that I can work on an another one tomorrow," Kim Hongjoong glared at the man who keeps on whining like a child at him "we enrolled in college to study, not to party."

Hongjoong tried releasing himself from the other man's hold but he just had to be taller and stronger than him. Seonghwa rolled his eyes because of how damn stubborn his small friend is "First off, it's not a party. It's a gathering," a doubtful look crossed Hongjoong's face "second, I don't want to go alone and I want you to meet my other friends as well."

Okay, that's new.

"You have other friends than me?" he crossed his arms and raised an eyebrow at his friend's revelation. "Do you speak casually with them?"

"Now you're jealous? Is it my fault that you're always locked up in your room?" an exasperated sigh came out of Seonghwa's lips "To give you a reason, I just met them because they gave me food. They said that they made too much and who am I to refuse free food?"

"Fine, I'll go with you and meet these 'new friends' of yours." Hongjoong feels threatened that someone might steal his one and only friend.

Sometimes, you make impulsive decisions that make the timer starts ticking. Hours and miles, everything counts, every option that you choose creates a pathway to your fate.

Hongjoong immediately felt regret, the inside of the building is cramped, hot, and noisy. God, he hates things like this. It's just a baseball game, why is this even a big deal? He's judging towards the people was cut short when he heard Seonghwa yell "There they are! Hey Jongho! Yunho!" he groaned when his friend waves his hands in the air like those tube man in front of malls.

The two weaved their way into a table in the corner, he saw two men who look like twins, though their heights aren't even close to being the same.

Then he saw you, sitting in the booth, smiling and having the time of your life. When you made eye contact with him, everything around him became quiet, time slowing and people blurring. In the center of it all, you are the only thing that he sees. He doesn't understand why, but the magnetic feeling of your clear eyes and bright smile towards him make his knees weak.

At the epilogue of the journey, when the red string's other end can finally be seen by the naked eye, a new treasure hunt will begin again.

Hongjoong's starting to think that you did some kind of witchcraft on him. Ever since he met you that night, his mind has been plague by you like a virus, except for the fact that he's more than willing to accept this fever. Scratch that dramatic, emo song that he's making. He'll make a new one right now, yes, a new one that contains his feelings and thoughts about you. Then he'll give you the song just so you could hear how much you annoy the hell out of him.

When all the puzzle pieces have come together, you'll see the bigger picture. And when you did, you'll realize that the word 'I' has already became an 'Us.'

"Will you please criticize my songs for a lifetime?" Hongjoong got on his one knee and brought out a velvet red box, upon opening, it contains a pretty gold ring with a shining topaz on its top.

"You are my muse, the inspiration to my lyrics and the motivation to my melodies. I never really thought of myself as a person who would settle down, but then I met you. The person that I want to grow old and have a family with. You made me a better person with your love. So, will you please marry me?"

Hongjoong feels like killing himself, he can't breathe, his eyes are getting glossy, and his hands are shaking so much that he thinks it might cause an earthquake. Damn right, he is making an earthquake in your heart. You can't believe that the love of your life is proposing to you right now. And who are you to reject him when all you ever wanted to do the first time you met him was to keep him by your side at all times.

"Yes, Hongjoong. Yes, I will marry you!" you said, crying and smiling widely your cheeks started to hurt, but you didn't care. All you can think of is your now fiance's arms around you and his lips on yours.

Making your way towards an eternal sunshine is not easy, but when you have your true love with you, everything will be easier.

"Pft, cry? Me? No way!" that was the statement that Hongjoong's been holding onto when he heard the wedding march play. It's like he's proposing to you all over again, but make it ten times worse. When the doors of the church opened, you stood there in all your gracefulness.

He thinks you're pretty, he always had even when your eyebags are too dark or when your hair is like a bird's nest when you just woke up. But today, he thinks you're a goddess, and he's a mortal being blessed with your presence.

Alright, he'll just cry. Whatever. He'll just take all the bullshit that Seonghwa, Yunho, and Jongho will spew towards him after this. All that matters is that this period is your happiest and most memorable day. You'll be his, and he'll be yours. Not even death can do the two of you apart.

Darkness will always follow the light, pain will always intertwine with happiness. Fate has always been like that, unforgiving yet compassionate.

"Heejoong, no! Don't touch that! That's dangerous for you!" you scolded the 5 year old who is trying to touch the extension on the floor that got wet because of the spilled water. You tried to carry the child away from danger, but before you can do that, someone beat you to it. "You should've called me Heejoong, what if something happened to you? Do you want mommy to get mad?" a woman, a bit younger than you talked to the child and held him in her arms.

'Oh right, nobody can see, hear or touch me.' you thought, staring at the pair.

Of course, no one would be able to do that, you are a ghost for goodness sake. You shook your head and went over to the woman, "Hey! You should always look out for Heejoong. Be more careful!" you still felt like telling her that despite knowing that she wouldn't hear you. You watched as the woman tied the laces of Heejoong's shoes, seems like they are getting ready to go to school. And you should be getting ready for your mission as well.

You rushed to the door to bid the two goodbye, telling them to take care and come back home safe.

"Alright shorty, show yourself." just as you said that, even if the 'shorty' still haven't made an appearance, he definitely made his presence known by speaking in a furious tone "I. Am. Not. Short."

"Don't be too upset Wooyoung," you chuckled lightly and faced him "you know I don't mean it." the man is now standing in front of you, in all of his angry glory for being called short. "Maybe if you stopped calling me that, then I would gladly do what you want me to do."

"Oh? Is that true? Well then, I would stop calling you short from now on," you stepped a bit closer to him and his face scrunched in confusion "now will you please leave this place?" Wooyoung can't help but scoff at that "Y/N, you know the reason why I can't leave this place. This is my home too!"

You sat on the floor cross-legged and sighed. "Mingi said that if you kept staying here, sooner or later, your energy will be passed to my baby Heejoong and would start seeing ghosts as well!" you looked at him with puppy eyes and a pout, doing your best to look convincing "I don't want him to be a shaman when he grows up!"

Wooyoung stayed silent, but he was looking at you like you've grown three heads. It's kind of unnerving to be honest "Y/N," he spoke in a serious tone "you do realize that you are a ghost as well right?"

"Crap."

You immediately face-palmed as the realization hits. "You have been around Heejoong even before me," Wooyoung continued "the 'energy' that Mingi was talking about. You probably passed like 80% to your lovely baby." He continued talking absentmindedly, but what he said next made you shoot up to your seat and immediately ran over to Heejoong's daycare.

"He might be seeing ghosts all along but chooses not to acknowledge them."

When you arrived at the daycare, you were panting like crazy. "This is so annoying," you said, catching your breath as you walked around trying to find Heejoong, "why do ghosts even get tired. It's not like our hearts are beating." Standing in front of Heejoong's classroom, you tried to get a glimpse of him but failed.

You were about to look for him again when you heard a group of teachers talking in a panicked voice, "Heejoong is gone. We can't find him anywhere!" The one that seems like the principal of the daycare spoke, "Calm down everybody. Let's split up and look for him." The gnawing feeling in your stomach made you nauseous. You can't help but feel like something wrong is happening.

Suddenly, you heard a little boy's laugh. In the peripheral vision of your eye, you saw a small shadow running back and forth from room to room. You instantly knew that the child is a ghost, especially when you saw the child's body pass through walls.

"Hey!" you yelled, trying to get the ghost child's attention. The little boy stopped in its tracks, "Do you know where Heejoong is?" you asked, carefully walking towards him. The child just smiled, then he continued running. "Wait!" you ran after the child when you passed by the school kitchen. There you saw Heejoong in the freezer, "Heejoong!" you yelled while coming closer to him.

His lips and skin are pale and his breathing is shallow "Wake up, Heejoong! Anyone! Is anyone there?! Help!" You are now crying at this point. You don't know what to do, you can't touch him and no one can hear you. "No, no, please just hang in there baby." You are shaking too much, scared of what might happen to Heejoong. "Anyone out there please help us!"

You looked around the kitchen and you saw the ghost child near the door. He was smiling while staring at Heejoong. It's like he finally found him after a game of hide and seek. "You-!" you were cut off when one of the teachers bursts into the room.

"I found him!"

Heejoong was brought to the hospital, while you followed them all the way. "Do something! He might die!" you can't control your sobs as you watch the doctors tend to the child. When suddenly the lady from this morning enters the room, together with him, Kim Hongjoong.

"What happened?!" Hongjoong asked the teachers who brought Heejoong to the hospital. "We are so sorry Mr. Kim. We really are keeping an eye on our students, it's just that we looked away for a few seconds and then suddenly Heejoong was gone." Hongjoong was mad, seeing his child in the brink of death.

"Oppa, please calm down. It wasn't entirely their fault," the lady held Hongjoong's arm "I should've been more careful as well." He stared at his wife, Minhee, as she looks at him with teary eyes. The man just sighed and massaged his temples while one of the teachers spoke once again "We promise you that this will not happen again. We are really sorry for this incident."

You watched the scene unfold in front of you before ultimately deciding to leave the room. You felt like you didn't belong there. Seeing the pair, the husband and wife, together with their child- "No, Y/N, why are you even thinking of that," you took a deep breath to calm yourself down "I have more important things to do."

You sprinted your way into the shrine, the place where you can talk to the shaman that helps the ghosts in your area.

Today's incident made you realize that indeed, Heejoong can see ghosts. Your theory is that Heejoong saw the ghost child and played with him, that is why he ended up in the freezer. With a new find purpose in life.. ghost life, you are now determined to make things right.

"Song Mingi!" you yelled while loudly opening the doors of the shrine. "What the fu-!" You held your palm up and shushed the man before he can even finish his sentence, "How many times do I have to tell you not to cuss."

You saw him hold up a red piece of paper in his mouth, then you felt something wet in your palm. Did he really used a charm just to lick and make contact with you?

"You disgusting shi-" he cut you off this time, "I thought no cussing is allowed here?" You looked at him, thinking of ways on how you can touch him so that you can smack him. "What brings you here? I need my alone time as well you know?" he said while laughing at your expression.

"Oh yeah," you moved to sit next to him "can you please go to Heejoong's home and school and do your magic? So that no ghosts can come near him anymore." you said, while looking at him with puppy eyes. He looked at you with a smile then proceeded to throw a red bean right in your forehead. "You know I can't do that unless the ghosts are wreaking havoc in there."

"First, that hurt you jerk." he chuckled at your statement. "Second, they ARE wreaking havoc in there!" You stood up in front of Mingi "Did you you know that Heejoong was sent to the hospital today, he almost died because of hypothermia!"

Mingi looked at you with a serious face "A ghost child caused it, he was lurking in the daycare and Heejoong played with him. That is why my precious baby got stuck in the freezer!"

Mingi sighed, he is in a deep predicament right now. He really can't just make ghosts leave a place that they are attached with.

"Y/N It's not that easy, especially when the ghosts are in there for a purpose." you gulped, knowing where he was going with this conversation "YOU yourself lingers around Heejoong, you have been with him ever since he was a baby," he hesitated to continue the last words of his sentences as he saw the look of guilt in your face.

"I know, it's my fault. I am the real reason as to why he can see ghosts," you sniffed, holding back the tears "that is why I am doing what I can to make it stop."

Mingi looked at you sympathetically, "It's just that, I can't do much. Not when I am like THIS. I don't understand why the Gods decided to take me. I haven't had the chance to hold my own child. I never get to raise my child with my husband. I-" you took a deep breath, trying not have a breakdown right now.

"Y/N, you know it's not the Gods fault-"

"Yes it is!" you yelled "If it wasn't for them, if they are not jerks then they wouldn't do this!" Mingi tried to calm you down, because clearly you aren't thinking straight anymore. He is getting anxious because you are directly badmouthing the Gods, inside the shrine.

"Y/N please, calm down, saying things like that wouldn't do you any good."

You know that Mingi's right, you aren't making any sense right now. But you are just so full of sadness and guilt that you don't really have the time to think about the consequences of your actions. You suddenly ran outside, startling the poor boy who just wanted to make you see things in a rational way.

You ran and ran, far away from the shrine. You need go anywhere, somewhere, away from the Gods. Like a drama scene, you tripped and kissed the floor. At that moment the sky rumbled, and droplets of water rained down upon you. It was weird, rain in the middle of winter, but you couldn't care less.

That did nothing to dissipate your anger, "Oh wow, now you are reminding me that I cannot escape the fate that you gave me?" you scoffed, thinking that it rained because the 'Gods' are crying with you.

"I don't need your pity! I hate you! I hate you all so much! You-" you can't help the sobs that escaped from your mouth "you stupid, dumbass, idiot Gods! You took everything away from me. And now even after death you are still making me suffer! Just how worse can you get?!"

Tears and raindrops are streaming down your face while the rumbling thunder served as a source of light. You yelled while looking at the sky, berating the Gods and their unfair ways of treating you humans.

You didn't get to do that for long, too tired and emotionally drained to continue your tantrum. You decided to stop and walk away from the park, wanting to go back at the columbarium and rest. Soon, you arrived at the shopping area, looking around the place and thinking that it's too lively. When suddenly a man bumped into you, "I'm sorr-"

'Wait. He bumped into me?'

You gripped the man's arm before he can walk away from you.

'I can touch him!'

"Excuse me sir, but, can you see me?" you asked the man, and he looked at you weirdly, probably thinking as to why this lady is acting like nobody has seen her for ages, which is exactly the case.

The man decided to answer for the sake of his arm that you are still gripping tightly, "Yes, yes. I do. I can see you, so can you please let me go?" Finally releasing the man, he scurried away from you so fast. You stood still in your spot, dumbfounded. You looked at your hands, millions of questions are running on your mind, what is happening?

When you looked up, your made eye contact with a certain someone. Hongjoong, carrying Heejoong in his arms while his wife walks beside him. He was staring directly at you. His expression was a mixture of confusion and shock. It's like he is seeing a ghost. He walked past you, but the two of you never broke eye contact.

"Oppa? What are you looking at?" Minhee asked him, breaking him out of his trance. "What? Nothing! It's just that, I think I saw someone that I know." he said while trying to make sense of what he just saw.

"Minhee, do you believe in doppelgangers? Where an another person looks exactly like someone that you know?" he asked his wife, who just looks at him, trying to figure out if he's okay.

"Well, yes. Things like that happen once in a while." Hongjoong sighed in relief, "Yeah, yeah that's right." he looked back again trying to see you once again, but you were nowhere to be found. Maybe today's event took a toll on his mental state. Yeah, he's just hallucinating.

As for you, the moment you realized that you made direct eye contact with Hongjoong, you escaped the scene. You need to go back to the shrine and asked Mingi what on earth is happening before you jump into conclusions.

Like a rewind this morning, you opened the door of the shrine while loudly yelling for Mingi.

"Oh God-" you heard shrieks and something that is akin to someone falling down "Y/N? Girl, you scared the hell out of us!" You looked to your left and saw five boys, looking so happy to see you.

"I'm sorry to scare you like that, Beomgyu, but I'm on a hurry right now. Have you seen Mingi?" before the boy can respond, someone came inside the room and the five boys immediately jumped at the poor creature who just entered.

"Mingi! Feed us!"

"Tell our friends and family to give us something good, please!"

"Make them bring chicken, goodness, I am getting sick of breads and fruits."

The man rolled his eyes, "I just got here and this is how you greet me?"

"But we can't touch you, even if we want to kiss you, we can't exactly do that." the youngest among the five retorted.

"Will you give me some space or else I will-" at that moment he made eye contact with you, and he immediately felt like something was off.

"Notice me! The legendary Choi Yeonjun is talking to you so be grateful," the boy stopped talking, noticing that Mingi was staring at you "what? is something wrong with Y/N?"

Mingi snapped out of his trance when he heard your name being uttered by Yeonjun "No! None. Nothing, okay. All of you go out!" pushing the boys out of the shrine by using his bell. "No need to be violent!" the smallest among them whines "just promise us that you will relay our messages to our loved ones."

"Yes, Taehyun, I will. Now out!"

When the boys are finally gone, Mingi faced you with an unreadable expression on his face "What did you do?" You gulped, not used to his tone "Nothing?" His brows knotted together and you can't help but feel intimidated.

"Well, first, I cursed the Gods." Mingi's expression morphed into shock "What?!" before he can say anything else you continued "then this one guy bumped into me. I asked him if he can see me, he said yes and clearly he can also hear me." you said in one breath, avoiding eye contact with Mingi as well.

Few seconds passed and you hear nothing from his side, and you made the mistake of looking up. Mingi's face is something that you could never paint. He skin turned pale, mouth agape, and his eyes look like it's gonna pop out of his skull.

He ran towards you like how a predator approaches its prey. You tried to back off but he was too fast, he held your arms, touched your face, even going as far as tugging your hair.

"Stop! That hurts!" you said, getting annoyed at his antics. "Oh. My. Lord. God. You're human again?!" he said, not believing what is happening.

"Why? How? Is this some kind of punishment? Because you had the guts to talk shit the Gods?" you went to Mingi and held his face, wanting to stop his rambling.

"Mingi, I don't know what is happening and I certainly don't know the reason for this," you smiled at him "but I will take this as a miracle. Maybe the Gods gave me a chance to live again, so that I can correct my mistake."

Mingi took deep breaths, collecting himself before speaking "I don't know how on earth are you so calm about this" he held your hands and reciprocated your smile "for now, go somewhere where you can rest and eat. I will do my best to communicate with the heavens so that I can get answers to our questions."

You are grateful to Mingi, knowing that he will not stop his rituals until the situation is clear. But you are not grateful for his advice of you going somewhere to rest and eat, because now you realize that you don't have anywhere to go to. You wanted to go back to the columbarium, but then you remembered Mingi's words before you left the shrine.

"Y/N, don't go back to columbarium at all cost. Don't show yourself to the ghosts around here. Even if you know them, even if they try to get your attention, ignore them."

You were about to ask him why but he beat you to it "If they learned what happened, they might try and do what you did. And we don't want that. The line between life and death is messed up already, we don't want to go beyond that or else something irrevocable might happen."

Stopping in front of a glass wall, there it was, your reflection. The evidence that you are alive once again. Now that reality's hitting you hard, you smiled. There's this feeling of happiness within you, knowing that you can do the things that you used to do before you died. So that is exactly what you did.

You ran, feeling the cold winter air hit your face. You smelled the flowers, hugged the trees, smiled and waved to the people that you come across. They might think that you are losing your mind, but you don't care. You have never felt like this for a long time.

Feeling tired and hungry, you slumped into a bench, thinking of where to go now. Then you remembered, ATEEZ Resto and Bar.

You smiled, thinking of your two bestfriends, Jeong Yunho and Choi Jongho. Those two aren't blood related yet they look so much alike that they are always mistaken for being twins. Them taking culinary as their courses didn't help either.

"Why on earth did you take the same course as me? You don't want the issue of us being twins to stop, don't you?" Jongho, the younger of the two, accused the older.

"We can build a business after we graduate." Yunho said while shrugging his shoulders, not really caring about the younger's accusation against him.

"Besides, it's not that bad. We really do look alike... I'm just more handsome, and taller, and-" Jongho lurched towards Yunho and headlocked him "That's it. You're done, you're dead!"

"Y/N, help! He's really gonna kill me!" Yunho pleads to you, not being able to move because Jongho's strength is too much for him to handle. You simply looked at him before continuing your essay.

"Y/N! Don't ignore meee!!!"

You smiled fondly at the memory, they certainly did opened a business and it became successful just after a year. Standing up from your seat, you walked towards the direction of the establishment, deciding that you'll stay for the night.

Upon arriving at the place you looked at the pot that was situated beside the door, immediately grabbing the key that was hidden in it.

"Those guys never listened to me" inserting the key in the lock and opening the door "I always told them to hide their keys in a safer place." you said as you entered.

Looking around, you noticed that they never really changed the layout of the place. It's still looks classy yet cozy. The bulletin board that was placed at the back of the resto caught your attention, upon inspection, you saw that the board is full of polaroid photos, specifically, photos where your face seen.

Your heart aches at the sight, they still kept these even if seeing it means that they would relieve the pain of losing you all over again.

"These two really," picking the photos up and arranging it an aesthetically pleasing way "at least make it pretty for the eyes to see instead of randomly placing the photos everywhere." After finishing the task, you went to the kitchen and opened the fridge.

"Knew it!" cheering at the fact that there are leftover chicken stored in the fridge "of course they would have extra foods, they always make too many to finish."

"What are those for?" eyeing the two plastic bags in Yunho's hand "Why does it sound like you're accusing us of something?" Jongho said while rolling his eyes.

"These are for you. We accidentally made too much food, and it'll be a waste if get spoiled. So here you go." Yunho explained while putting the bags in your hand.

"If I get stomach a stomach ache, I'll sue the two of you for attempted murder using food poisoning."

You vaguely remembered Jongho calling you a dramatic queen when you told them that. Getting the chicken out of the fridge and heating them up, you finally got to eat.

God, you missed this. Being able to enjoy eating and actually taste the food. This feels like heaven. You cleaned up afterwards and slept in the counter, finding solace in the faint scent of your two bestfriends that lingers around the place.

You woke up early and left the place in a hurry, not wanting to be seen by your two friends. Before you left though, you borrowed some money (and by borrowing, it means getting cash in the register) and quietly telling to no one in particular that you'll pay it back somehow.

Yunho and Jongho entered the resto, ready to start the day, when Yunho suddenly stopped in his tracks. His detective senses tingling, 'Something is wrong.' He cautiously walked around the place, inspecting every nook and cranny.

"What are you doing?" Jongho asked him, looking at him with judgement in his eyes "you look like an idiot baby crawling around."

Then Yunho saw it, the bulletin board. Just before he can point it out, he heard Jongho shrieking. "Hyung! The bills, it's lesser than yesterday!" the younger of the two is panicking, thinking that they got robbed.

Yunho was dumbfounded "What!?" he ran towards Jongho "did someone get in here last night? A thief? A thief nice enough to arrange the photos on the board?!" Yunho pointed to the direction of the board and Jongho's eyes automatically followed it, then he saw that yes, the photos are now organized neatly.

The two made eye contact, like a synergy is forming between them.

"We need to know the perpetrator is."

The perpetrator, aka you, is walking peacefully in the park when you saw a teokbokki stand, you smiled and immediately went to it. A teokbokki for breakfast isn't that bad.

You ordered one serving, noticing that an another customer is enjoying the food as well. Then you also noticed that the customer is accompanied by a hungry ghost, probably wanting a bite but also knowing that it can't really eat.

You looked the other way, pretending that you can't see the ghost. Just as when you start eating, you heard an eerily familiar voice.

"How much is it? 500 won per serving? Okay, I'll get two. Thank you."

Shit. What the hell is Hongjoong doing here?

You immediately turned your body in the opposite direction of Hongjoong, moving away from him, because no way in hell are you gonna let him see you.

Your actions are apparently not discreet, you looked like a squid wriggling away to get back to the seawater.

Hongjoong was looking at you, thinking that a person might have gotten out of a mental hospital. He chose not to meddle your 'thing,' not caring enough about a random stranger, leaving shortly afterwards, as he already got his order.

You sighed in relief "Thank God he's gone." Looking down, you saw an id, picking it up and discovering that it was Hongjoong's.

"He's so clumsy as always." remembering the times when you have to clean up after him and his disaster magnet ass. "Let's get you back to your owner, okay?"

It's been a while since you rode the bus as a human, so long that you forgot that you can't pass through walls now, effectively bumping your head into the bus when you tried to get into it without using its door.

After settling down in the bus, you brought the id out and doodled on it. You tried to erase it after being satisfied with your artwork, but it wouldn't come off. When you looked at the pen (that you also borrowed from Yunho and Jongho's place), you saw that it is a permanent one. You internally punched yourself for being stupid, how are you gonna fix this now?

A bright idea popped into your head, simple but it might work, you took the id out from its case and returned it with the front of the id in the clear side of the case, "Perfect."

Finally arriving at Hongjoong's workplace, you got off the bus and braced yourself before entering the expensive looking building.

"Hoongjoong. Hoongjoong. Yah!" Seonghwa directly yelled in the man's ears.

Hongjoong snapped out of his daze "What do you need?" he looked at Seonghwa with an annoyed expression.

"You got a lot of guts getting annoyed at me when I'm talking to you and clearly, you aren't paying attention." Seonghwa sassily replied.

"What's on your mind anyway?" the man raised his eyebrows "You've been out of it ever since Heejoong was sent to the hospital."

"Seonghwa, what will you do if you saw someone that looks exactly like a person that you are personally close with?"

The question made the man suspicious "Some people do look alike. It's nothing serious." Hongjoong nodded, his next question made Seonghwa spill his coffee "What if they look exactly like your late wife?"

"Are you out of your mind?!" Seonghwa yelled for the second time that day "Now you're seeing things? You really should've taken Eden hyung's advice, go take a therapy." he finished while wiping the mess in the floor.

"I don't need therapy," Hongjoong retaliated "you and Eden hyung are so sensitive over things like this."

Seonghwa halted his movements and looked up from what he was doing, clearly offended "I am so telling this to hyung!" he stood up and went out of the room, leaving Hongjoong with his thoughts.

"That brat really," ranting to his self "no one can really tame him but-" he stopped, seeing a lady talking to one of the employees in the front desk of the lobby "Y/N?!"

Hearing someone call your name, you looked towards the direction of the voice, seeing none other than Park Seonghwa. Hongjoong's bestfriend, and inevitably one of your closest friends.

You thought you were careful enough, but no, nothing is ever enough.

"Y/N!" Seonghwa called out for you again and began approaching you. You are now panicking at this point when thankfully, a group of people holding piles of papers and boxes walked in front of Seonghwa, giving you the chance to escape from the building.

When the herd of people is gone, you were nowhere to be seen, and now Seonghwa thinks that HE has to go and get therapy instead.

The receptionist saw Seonghwa and called him, handing him the id that you returned. He walked back to his friend's studio, mind still a bit frazzled about your appearance.

"Hey, you ungrateful madman," he threw the id to Hongjoong, the man catching it with ease "a good samaritan returned your misplaced id."

Hongjoong looked at his id, noticing that it was placed backwards, so he puts it in its proper place, only then did he notice the scribbles, gently touching it, 'this doodles are strangely familiar.'

You sighed out of relief when you are now a few meters away from the building, that was so close, you really thought that your secret would be out and you're not rea- "Y/N!!" you froze. Oh no, you just got out trouble and now here's an another one that's approaching you fast.

"Y/N what are you doing here? You haven't come home in a while."

'Pretend not to hear them.' you thought to yourself.

"Huh? Can't you hear us? Y/N! It's us! Yeonjun, Soobin, Beomgyu, Taehyun, and Huening Kai!"

You straightened up and walked away, ignoring them, but of course they wouldn't let you go easily.

"Y/N, is something wrong? Why are you ignoring us? Did we do something wrong?" Huening Kai asked, dejected that you wouldn't talk to them.

You turned to a corner, a mistake on your part as you bumped into a pole "Ouch!" you yelped as you fell down on your ass. The five boys gasped at what they just saw. You actually made physical contact instead of passing through it.

"Are you okay?" Taehyun asked you "Yes, I'm fine. Nothing I can't handle." you answered out of instinct.

"So you can hear us." Yeonjun said in a matter of fact voice.

You stopped rubbing your forehead and looked at them "And you can also see us." Beomgyu added.

You did the thing that anyone would do if they see a ghost, run.

"Hey! Wait! We just want to talk!" you heard Soobin's voice which is right just behind you which made you run faster.

After what felt like ages, your game of tag has ended, with you managing to lose them. They clearly had an advantage, seeing that they can pass through walls, so you escaping from them made you think that you're somehow talented. Noticing that you ended up in front the daycare, you smiled, feeling giddy that you'll get to see Heejoong today.

Before you can go inside the daycare, someone held your collar and pulled you back. Alarmed, you struggled against the hold, accidentally smacking the person behind you.

"Ouch! What was that for?" hearing the deep familiar voice, you quickly turned around, seeing Mingi holding his cheek that was slapped.

"I should be asking you that," pouting and feeling sorry for him "whatever, why are you here?"

He raised an eyebrow at you "Wow, what a nice way to greet me," he sarcastically quips "well to inform you, I'm here because I already know why you were brought back to life."

Your heart pounded, nervous yet anticipating, upon noticing your expression, Mingi sighed and continued.

"I was praying to the Gods all night, then they gave me the answer," there was a long pause before he let the cat out of the bag "forty-nine days, Y/N. You have forty-nine days of trial."

You opened your mouth to ask him a question but he didn't let you "Let me finish." he said in a stern stone that made you close your mouth in a flash.

"You questioned the Gods, I think that's the reason why they gave you the trial. Within forty-nine days, you have to take back your rightful place. If you succeed, then you'll be able to live again."

The world seemed to stop for a second, a dreadful feeling enveloping your senses "What do you mean by 'take back your rightful place,' Mingi?"

"Your rightful place on this world - a daughter, sister, wife, and mother. Take back all of those, and you'll continue living as human being once again." the man explained a bit more clearly for you to comprehend. You shook your head because no, the idea is so ridiculous that you couldn't wrap your head around it.

"No, I will not do that" you said firmly which surprised Mingi "I will take this as a miracle, and the only thing that I will do is to make Heejoong stop seeing ghost."

"Are you sure about that, Y/N? If you do that then you will be able to d- ah!" you poked Mingi's side so you wouldn't hear what he has to say, you had make up your mind already.

"No is a no Mingi. That's my final decision. I have already wasted a day of my remaining days. So if you'll excuse me, I have a mission to do." you turned around and started walking to the direction of the daycare, leaving a frowning Mingi with his own thoughts.

Finally arriving at the daycare, you went inside of the building (you remembered to use the door now, saving you from embarrassment) and one of the teacher greeted you.

"Hello miss!" his smile is so sweet, not to mention his dimples made him look so charming "how can I help you?"

You smiled at the man, "I am here to see Heejoong." you told him and something in his mind clicked "You must be the pickup helper! Heejoong has been waiting for an hour now."

The young teacher went off to get the child, "Please wait for a while, I will come back here with Heejoong."

Pickup helper? Minhee won't pick Heejoong up? Why? These questions are soon erased from your mind when you see Heejoong running up to you.

"Hi, Heejoong!" you smiled, picking him up and carrying him in your arms. You felt like crying, being able to hold your son like this made you feel a roller coaster of emotions.

"All right, please be careful on your way home!" you looked at the smiling man before you, "Thank you." you said, reciprocating the smile as well.

Walking aimlessly with Heejoong while holding his small hand is one of your dreams that has come true.

"Heejoong, do you want to go somewhere?" crouching down to the match the child's height. He looked at you with curiosity, "then let's eat first and we'll go the playgound. Sounds good?" hearing the words food and playground, the small boy's eyes lit up with excitement. He nodded and smiled eagerly, you stood up and carried him, "Okay, to the playground we go!"

"I'm sorry what?" Minhee couldn't help but ask again "did you just say that someone took Heejoong away?"

"Yes. The lady said that she was the pickup helper." the same boy you met earlier replied.

"Okay, thank you." Minhee snatched her phone out of her bag, dialling Hongjoong's number.

The ringing of Hongjoong's phone echoed throughout the room, the owner of the phone checked who was calling - 'Minhee'

'She rarely calls, does she have an emergency?'

"Oppa, I'm so sorry." hearing Minhee's cries made him sit straight.

"What? Why? Did something happened?" anxiety filled his veins as he heard his wife's next words "Heejoong is missing, a lady pretended to be a pickup helper and took him away."

"Where are you? Stay there, I'll meet up with you and we'll look for Heejoong together."

Hongjoong made a run for it, when he finally saw his wife, he immediately approached her. "Minhee, I'm here now," he held her shoulders "stop crying please, we'll find our son." he said, trying to calm her down.

"I'm so sorry oppa, this was the second time that something bad happened to Heejoong. I feel like it's my fault. I-" Honghoong hugged her, effectively shushing the girl.

"It will be okay," he pulled away a bit and held her hands instead "let's find Heejoong, okay?"

The girl nodded, Hongjoong gave her a comforting smile, finally releasing her from his hold and going their separate ways to look for their son.

You watched as Heejoong ran around the playground, he's so cheerful and energetic. You approached the child, "Do you want me to push you?" you asked him when you saw him sitting in the swing.

He smiled and nodded his head cutely, "Brace yourself!"

You pushed the swing, only focusing on the child's beaming expression, you didn't notice that you were using too much force. One particular hard push made the child lose his grip on the swing, his face planting on the floor.

"Oh no, baby, I'm so sorry!" you went to him as fast as you can "No, no please don't cry, I'm so sorry!" you said while hugging him. You didn't know why, but your own tears also fell down.

You continued apologizing to the child, you didn't know the purpose of all those apologies. Was it because he fell down? Or maybe because he is now seeing ghosts when he's not supposed to? The downfall is that, all of those are your fault. Maybe that's why. All the crying and apologies made you unaware of your surroundings, not noticing the man behind you. Until you hear him call out your name.

"Y/N?" you turned around, a miscalculation on your part because there he is. The one and only Kim Hongjoong. The man you don't really want to encounter ever during your stay.

He called you again, this time louder, and when you answered by calling his own name, he pinched himself, trying to wake himself up just in case that he's dreaming. Then he looked at you again, reality crashing on him, "Oh God," he took a step backwards and fell right on his butt "Oh God."

Now he just sounds like a broken recorder, not really knowing what to say. You on the other hand, just stared at him, experiencing the same predicament he's in.

Hongjoong was the first one to speak again when he finally gathered his composure, "You-" he took a deep breath "you're Y/N right? Did you come back to haunt us? What are you doing here? How are you here? Whe-" his rambling was cut short when you advanced towards him.

"Yes, I am Y/N," you said in a soft voice, not wanting to agitate him more "and no, I'm not a ghost. I am a human being."

Your explanation almost made him faint but right now, he needs to finish his priority. He quickly stood up, picked Heejoong up who was just staring at the scene the whole time, and faced you.

"Stay here. We will talk about this. I'll come back after making sure that Heejoong will be escorted home safely."

Minhee saw Hongjoong running towards her direction with Heejoong in his arms, sighing in relief knowing that the child is safe.

What's weird though is that Hongjoong seems to be in a hurry, "Minhee, please take Heejoong home and make sure that he's okay."

"Oppa, I-" not being able to say a word in as Heejoong was being extended to her already "wait oppa!" trying to stop Hongjoong from leaving when she saw him getting ready to do an another marathon.

"Where are you going? You're not coming home with us?" her question made him look at her, his pupils shaking

"No, I will come home later. I just have something to do in my office. Yeah, I'll see you in a bit."

"But-" Minhee tried to talk to him again, wanting to ask some questions but Hongjoong's already gone.

The cafe that you are now at is nice. The neutral color of the walls, real plants placed everywhere, the soft music, everything about it is relaxing - except for the man who's now sitting in front of you, his gaze burning holes in your skull. You nervously bit the straw of your drink while looking everywhere but the man.

"So," he started in a shaky voice "you're alive the whole time?"

You quickly looked at him "No!" the sudden outburst made the people in the cafe look at your direction, you cleared your throat before speaking in a lower tone "No, Hongjoong, I already died." you paused examining at his expression, which doesn't look good "Then I just woke up as a human once again."

Hongjoong's brain can't fathom the situation "Why?" he asked, realizing how dumb of a question was that "no, scratch that, do you even remember anything before you came here? Do you know why you're here?"

"No, I don't remember anything before I turned into a human," you lied "as for the second question, I don't know, I don't have any answers to that, I'm sorry." focusing down at your shoes like it's the most interesting thing on earth.

"But, I do think of this as a vacation. You know? Maybe the Gods are giving me some time to enjoy life again." you said, sheepishly smiling at him.

"Vacation? Is that legit allowed in after life? Like, once in a while you can become a human just to chill?" you opened your mouth to speak, then closed it again.

You're brain feels like exploding, where on earth are you going to get the answers to Hongjoong's questions. You don't really want to tell him the truth, just thinking of how he will react scares you.

The man in front of you sighed, noticing the bitten straw on your cup of coffee, knowing that it was a nervous habit of yours.

"C'mon, you can do it!" Hongjoong said, putting an arm around you "it's not like they're gonna kill you. The worst that they can do is laugh with how cute your designs are."

The two of you are currently in KQ Company, a famous building where popular engineers and architects work, and today is the day where you decided to apply for a job right in this establishment.

You glared at the man beside you, not liking his teasing during an intense moment like this,"Will you like, I don't know, shut up?" rolling your eyes at him and continuing to bite the straw of your drink.

"So sassy." Hongjoong smiles, staring at you with so much adoration "I love it." he paused for a bit, "Why don't you just bite them like that straw? They'll probably have some use to your strong teeth."

"You stupid little-!"

He doesn't want to make you any more anxious, thus, he just asked you something that's been bugging him "Does anyone know that you're back, besides me?"

You forgot to breathe for a moment, no, you don't want anyone to know that you are here again as a human. You don't want the people you love to be sad again, because seeing you would just make them relieve the painful past.

"Hongjoong, please. Don't tell anyone that I'm back. No one knows that I'm here again, living as a human," you looked at him with pleading eyes "You're the only one that knows my secret, so can you please keep it?"

"You don't want Yunho or Jongho to know? Even your own family?" he couldn't understand why, he knows you, right now, you're probably dying to see, talk and hug them.

You shook your head "No, especially my family. I-" you took a deep breath, finally telling Hongjoong a little bit of the truth "I think I'm here for a reason, and that's my business alone. I won't let anyone get involved in this. I promise, I'll find a way for this to be fixed." Seeing the determined look on your face, Hongjoong just gave up.

Yes, he's distraught and confused, mixed emotions in his heart and jumbled thoughts in his mind. But there is no way will he make you uncomfortable. He respects you too much, and seeing you made him realize that he has never really moved on from you.

An awkward silence fell between you two, and you're the first one to break it "I'm going to the bathroom."

You quickly stood up, but instead of going to the bathroom, you head towards the exit of the cafe and bolted out of there. You can't stand another minute of being with him, it's suffocating. It feels wrong, especially when he has a wife.

Hongjoong looked at the direction of the door after the sensor bell chimed, catching you on the act of fleeing away from him.

Oh no you won't, he won't let you go that fast. He chased you, and boy were you in awe when he managed to caught up to you. He's not one for running, but you guess he already built his stamina up.

"Wait up," he held onto your arm and pulled you back towards him "please, will you just let me be with you for a while."

Your heart fluttered at his words, but then you remembered Minhee. No, you can't do this to her. "I'm sorry Hongjoong but, you should go home." removing his hand from you and avoiding eye contact at all cost "I don't think it'll do you well if people see us together."

He looks anguished at your words, and you don't really wanna see that. It's not good for your already hurting heart.

"Do you have a place to stay?" he suddenly asked you.

"I'll find something, there are a l- woah!" you were cut off when a black card was thrown your way "what is this for?"

"Go get a nice and warm place to stay. You can use my card for your expenses." he said, glancing at you like he's already made up his mind up about something.

"Hongjoong, I can't accept this."

"That's the least that I can do for you." he turned his back to you and walked away "I'll see you again."

You stared at his retreating figure before diverting your eyes at the card. 'Oh well, if he insists then I'll make the most of it.'

You booked a room in a pleasant hotel, ordered delicious foods (which are TOO MUCH for you to even finish, and watched movies all night long.

Meanwhile, in Hongjoong's home, his phone kept ringing all night that he has to mute it so it won't disturb his and his wife's sleep.

"Oppa? Why does your phone keep on ringing?" Minhee asked him, curious as to why his phone kept on making notification sounds.

"Oh, it's my colleagues. I gave them my card so they can go treat theirselves since they worked so hard today." he replied, making up a lie in a hurry, while lowering the volume of his phone.

"Is that so?" Minhee stared at her husband's back, thinking if something was bothering him.

"Yeah, don't worry about it."

The next morning, you woke up feeling full and refreshed. A good night sleep in a comfortable bed and eating delicious foods the whole night really boosted your mood.

Getting ready to head out, you made a mental list of what you should do today. Priorities must be set since your days are limited.

When you went down and returned the keys to the receptionist, you can't help but ask why do they keep on checking up you last night. The receptionist smiled apologetically at you "I'm so sorry if we disturbed you, it's just that, someone kept on calling us last night, begging us to call you and ask you if you're okay."

That's not what you expected, "Do you know who did that?" the receptionist nodded her head "The one who owns the card that you're using ma'am."

'Oh it's Hongjoong, but how would he- Right. This is his card, of course he would be notified about his money is spent.'

You smiled lightly, touched by his actions, you thanked the receptionist and made a beeline in a restaurant that sells special ramen. You want to pay Yunho and Jongho back for borrowing their money (food and pen included).

The two always loved eating ramen for breakfast, so you decided to order two servings, planning to put it in the counter of their resto before they arrived. Still fairly early in the morning, you doubt that they are awake at this hour, especially when their business closes at 3 in the morning. They're still probably snoring in their beds.

After taking the order, you immediately went to the resto, doing the same thing as you did before so that you can enter the place. The moment you put down the bowls of food on the table, someone behind you rolled in his back like an action star.

"Aha-AH!" the cool sound they were trying to do was replaced by a yelp of pain, and you flinched because that sounds exactly like someone you know.

"Hyung, can you please not embarrass yourself?" an another familiar voice spoke.

"I'm just trying to intimidate the intruder!" the one who hurt himself replied in a pouty voice, rubbing his head that he bumped into one of the chairs.

The younger of the two sighed, he'll just have to handle this in a civil way "Excuse me, we don't want to hurt you, so can you please show your face to us without any fuss?" he said in a commanding tone.

You sweatdropped, because how lucky can you get? Yesterday it was Hongjoong, and now it's gonna be your two bestfriends. Taking a deep breath, bracing yourself, you close your eyes before you finally turned around.

A few seconds had passed and no one has said a word, you dared opening your eyes, and the sight made you regret your decisions more. The look on their faces are unpaintable. Shock, happiness, sadness, every emotions are brewing in the room right now. The unbearable tension just waiting to pop.

"Y/N?" the taller one among them was the first one to speak "is that you or have I finally lost it?" his voice breaking, tears threatening to fall.

"Yunho." almost whispering his name, and hearing your voice, the other one ran towards your direction, hugging you tight.

"I missed you so much, Y/N." you felt your shirt getting soaked, and you immediately knew that he was crying, "Jongho, I missed you too." you said, hugging him back as well.

You made eye contact with the other man who was just standing there, but is now crying as well. You gave him a small smile and that triggered him to throw his body into the hug, causing all of you to fall into the floor. Despite the unbelievable situation you're in, the three of you can't help but laugh. Finally, the trio is complete once again.

"Hongjoong, please pay attention to me or else I'm gonna bang my head in the wall." Seonghwa said, unamused by his friend's lack of focus.

Not even sparing him a glance, the other man stoically replied "Go ahead and bang your head then."

Before Seonghwa can even get mad, Hongjoong's ringtone resonated throughout the studio. He doesn't plan on answering the phone, if not for the person's name that flashed in his screen. 'Yunho'

The door of the resto was opened rather abruptly, disturbing the three crying people in the room.

"Y/N!" What? You thought Yunho called Hongjoong, but that's a different voice, it sounds like-

"Oh my God, it's you. It's really you. I knew I wasn't crazy when I thought I saw you at our company building!" Seonghwa said, giving you a bone crushing hug.

"Hongjoong! I told you I saw Y/N!" said man who just walked inside the venue looked at the group of people and told his friend off "Yeah, and you're suffocating her. Give her some space."

Hearing that, Seonghwa immediately let go of you and apologized for doing that out of the blue. You accepted his apology, telling him that you didn't mind, not really surprised by his actions since he's been like that even before.

"Are you not gonna apologize to us?" Jongho asked, making Seonghwa raise an eyebrow in return "you did interrupted our session, and I'm pretty sure you weren't invited here."

"You don't talk to someone older than you like that!" Seonghwa began chasing Jongho around the room, making Yunho laugh and Hongjoong pinching the bridge of his nose.

The fun was cut short when Yunho decided to speak "So, Hongjoong hyung, care to explain why Y/N is here right now and you didn't even told us?" his serious demeanor surfaced, startling everyone because the puppy like man rarely does that.

Hongjoong's brows met "Why does it sound like you're accusing me of something?" you decided to interrupt before the two start an argument "It was me, Yunho, I told him not to tell anyone."

"Why? You don't want to see us?" you shook your head no to his question "then what? Are you hiding something from us?" you immediately went into panic mode, you don't want them to know that you'll only be here for 49 days.

"No, of course not! I don't really know why I'm here in the first place, but I think this is a vacation of some sorts?" you tried reasoning to your friends, looking at Hongjoong, asking him for help.

"Yeah, it's what she said. Nothing more, nothing less. We'll solve this either way." Hongjoong speaks up on your behalf.

Yunho and Jongho look skeptical, like they knew you weren't telling the whole truth. Jongho opens his mouth this time but wasn't able to get a word in when Seonghwa suddenly spoke.

"If you're here on a vacation, then what do you plan to do?"

Thanking Seonghwa in your mind for changing the topic, grateful that he didn't push you any further. A trait of him that you always appreciate.

"First off, I have to find a job. I don't want to be a freeloader around here." subtly glancing at Hongjoong, knowing that you still have his card.

Jongho perked up at that "Then work here with us! It'll be like the old times!" he smiled excitedly at you but you only gave him a pout "I'm sorry Jongho, actually, I want to work at the daycare."

Everyone went quiet at your statement "Is something wrong with what I said?" you asked, feeling anxious. Yunho was the first one to snap out of it "No, nothing is wrong but, you wanting to work there, is it because of-"

"Let her work there." Hongjoong voiced out "you want to get a job there to see Heejoong right?" you nodded at his question.

"Then go ahead, no one will stop you. It's," he took a deep breath continuing "it's the only thing that we can do for you." he finished, avoiding eye contact with you, feeling guilty.

Seonghwa wasn't having it though "But what about Minhee?" All pair of eyes widely looked at the man like he's a criminal, silently shooting him in the head.

The room felt stiff, and you took it upon yourself to soften the mood a little "It's fine even if I see her. I don't mind." smiling at everyone in the room, hoping that it'll ease them even for a bit. The men in the room shared a knowing look at each other, contemplating about what they should tell you when the cat's out of the bag.

After the mini reunion, you all went back to your daily lives, with you going to the school to apply for a job.

Seonghwa and Hongjoong are walking back to their building when Hongjoong suddenly stopped in his tracks, the gears in his head working to something

"Seonghwa, we didn't mention who exactly Minhee is right?" his friend looking at him before answering the question "Yeah, what about it?"

"Is it just me or it seems like she already knows wh-" Hongjoong didn't get to finish his sentence when he saw the girl in question, "Minhee!" he raised his voice in panic, making Seonghwa look at the girl, eyes widening because the path that she's taking is the way to the daycare

Minhee turned her head, seeing her husband and his friend "Oppa, Seonghwa, what are you doing here? Aren't you supposed to be at work?" she asked as the two tried to lie their way out of it.

"Yeah we are, we just went to get something." Seonghwa chuckled nervously.

"What about you? Do you have any errands to do?" Hongjoong asked "Yes," proudly showing them the lunch box "I made food for Heejoong, I'm on my to the daycare right now to deliver this."

Her smile widened when Hongjoong said that he'll come with her "What? Hongjoong you-" Seonghwa was cut off by a pinch in his side, "Go back to the studio without me Seonghwa, I'll come back after this." the strained smile in his friend's face made him grimace.

"Alright, be safe." the double meaning behind Seonghwa's words wasn't missed by Hongjoong.

"Miss pick-up helper, you're here early!" the same dimpled man greeted you again "Oh no, I'm not here for Heejoong, I came here because I was looking for a job." the man made a confused face before smiling again "okay then, come with me."

While walking to the office of the owner slash principal of the daycare, the dimpled man introduced himself as Choi San, he has been working at the daycare for a few years now.

He knocked on the door "Mr. Kim, there's someone who wants to apply for a job." a few seconds later a man who looks like in his late 60's opened the door, greeting you with a warm smile and telling you to come in.

"The only vacant position here is the kitchen helper, is that okay with you?" you beamed "Yes! That is more than okay. I may not look like it, but I am actually a really great cook!" Ecstatic at your positive demeanor, he gave you an application form "Just fill this up and you may start working by tomorrow."

You bowed and thanked the old man before writing at the form, San suddenly went inside the office, telling the owner that a parent is here to see their child.

"Make yourself comfortable, I'll be back in a minute." both men went outside, not more than a minute, a commotion can be heard outside, you tried to ignore it but the curiosity got the best of you.

"I'm sorry ma'am, the children are still in the middle of their class, we can't disturb them." you heard San explain, "I can wait here, it doesn't really matter." you heard woman say, now your nosey self can't help but to take a peek.

"They still have their classes, just let the teacher take the lunch box and let's leave." now that's a familiar voice, and before you can stop your feet from walking, it's too late, your face now visible to the 'parents.'

It was Minhee, with Hongjoong beside her, coaxing her to drop the lunch and leave with him. When Minhee fixes her eyes on you, her face morphed into an expression of surprise, you look like someone that she knows, Hongjoong silently cursed, wanting to avoid this situation but failed, not knowing what to do if the fused blew.

"Miss Yuri, are you done filling up the form?" the owner asked you and you immediately handed the form to him, glad that you used an alias instead of your real name.

"Yuri?" all heads turned to a confused Minhee "Ah yes," the owner spoke "Mister Kim and Miss Shin, this is our new kitchen helper, Lee Yuri." you turned to them and bowed politely.

The scene made Hongjoong's stomach churn, it doesn't look right, especially you bowing your head to him like he's a stranger. He did not like it one bit.

"It's nice meeting you Miss Lee," your smile faltered after Minhee's next words "you just look awfully familiar."

Hongjoong took the lunch box from his wife's hands in a speed of light and handed it to San, "Please take care of it for us. Thank you." he said before holding Minhee's hand "Wait-!" the girl tried to protest but she was already dragged away.

You can't help but stare at their intertwined hands when San clicked his tongue "This is the reason why other parents talk about them so much," you looked at him questioningly "you see, they really don't act like a couple at all and that affects even Heejoong's performance."

Your ears perked up when your son's name came up "What about Heejoong's performance?" San sighed before answering "His academic performance is alarmingly low, some kids are slow learners, but it's not good for the child if this keeps up."

You looked down, not knowing what to feel, you didn't know that. You always thought that your child would do well in school, but you were mistaken.

"It's fine, Miss Shin does her best to improve Heejoong's performance, she even went her to way to get him checked. She's a good mom." the owner interjected in your conversation with San.

"Let's stop gossiping here and get to work," he turned to you "Miss Yuri, I'll look forward to working with you." You bowed at the old man once again "Me too. I promise to work hard!"

Excitement is coursing through your veins right now, because finally, you can now see Heejoong everyday and even fend off ghosts that linger around him.

"Mingi. Mingi. Mingi. Mingi."

"Oh my god Yeonjun, shut up!" the man accidentally raised his voice inside shrine, making the other people who were praying there to look at him.

He scanned his surroundings, slightly embarrassed before speaking in a shushed voice "Will the five of you please leave me the fuck alone."

Beomgyu leered at Mingi before speaking "Why would we leave you alone? We told you we want answers."

"Yeah! Why is Y/N is back to being human? What did she even do?" Taehyun voiced out.

Mingi rubbed his temples, a headache starting to form with this incessant pestering that he's been getting for the past few days "I don't know, okay? I am still looking for the answers myself."

"Liar." Yeonjun said making Mingi snap "You-!" he brought his bell out, ringing it twice, making the five boys around him get stuck in the wall like a sticker, them protesting about the unfair treatment.

"I'll be back in an hour, if the five of you aren't at the coulumbarium by the time I get back, you'll be in trouble."

He took a deep breath before exiting the temple, not caring if the commotion he did made the people stare at him like he's crazy, he has a mission called 'Find Y/N and Reprimand Her' to accomplish.

Like a miracle, he saw you exiting the daycare with a bright smile in your face. 'Good for you' he thought, looks like something good is happening to your right now, but he can't congratulate you yet, his priority right now is his mental health.

"Y/N!"

Your head turned towards the sound of the voice, seeing a brooding Mingi with a scowl in his face, then you remembered the incident just after he told you that you should be careful around ghosts anymore.

You opened your mouth to speak only to be intercepted "I told you not to show yourself to the ghosts, or even if they see you just ignore them," you can only nod and listen to him "but clearly you didn't do that, because five crackheads have been badgering me about you."

"I'm sorry Mingi I-" he held his hand up "If you really are sorry, then take responsibility for it," he brought his hand down and motioned you to follow him "come with me to the columbarium and meet them."

Not really giving you a choice and not wanting to make Mingi madder than he is, you went with him, readying yourself of what's to come.

"Mingi!" you heard the five boys' voices parroting the tall man's name over and over again, probably acting cute to earn his forgiveness.

You slowly walked inside the place, showing yourself and they immediately pounced unto you which ultimately failed because you're not a ghost anymore. "Damn, must be good to be able to eat again huh?" Soobin said, making you chuckle.

"Listen, I'm here to help you guys," you started "I'm pretty sure that there's a reason why you're here, and I will help you fulfill that." after finishing your statement, their facial expressions are something that you can't discern.

"Wow, you're angel."

"Life saver."

"Marry me?"

A booming voice then echoed throughout the room "Stop being cheesy you idiots, just tell her a request so I can bring you to heaven!" you laughed at Mingi, always been a barbarian but really, he's a soft man deep inside.

Beomgyu rolled his eyes "Jeez, what's got your panties in a twist Karen." his diss was followed by Huening Kai's dolphin laugh, pissing Mingi off.

"Really? What if I just sent you to the other side now?" he reaches inside his bag, pulling out the items for the ritual making Soobin whine like a child "please, can we just get started." Mingi looked at you with pleading eyes.

You nodded before focusing at the boys "Tell me your story."

They all went silent, not wanting to remember the painful past, the oldest among them taking the opportunity to speak on their behalf.

"We call each other siblings, but we aren't blood related," your eyes widening in shock "we are all orphans, unfortunate enough to be thrown away by our own families. But someone took us in and treated us all like his sons, Mr. Bang Sihyuk."

"Bang Sihyuk? That famous producer who released hundreds of hit songs?" you interrupted him "Yes, him."

You nodded your head as a sign of understanding, signalling him to continue "The thing is, Huening Kai isn't the youngest among us, we have a five-year old brother, Ni-Ki," his voice broke, making him stop talking, Soobin took this as a cue to take over, he patted the older's shoulder, giving him a soft smile.

"The day we died, was when the five of us fetched Ni-Ki from the daycare. Our father was waiting for us in a restaurant, saying that he will treat us for passing the college entrance exams," he paused, looking at his brothers to see if they were okay with relieving the story all over again, only continuing when they gave him a nod of affirmation.

"We were crossing the road when a big truck ran over the red light, we tried to push Ni-Ki out of the way but it was too late, the truck hit all six of us," he choked back a sob "it was supposed to be a happy day, but it turned into a day of tragedy instead." he finished, looking up at the ceiling, trying hard not to let his tears flow.

Beomgyu spoke this time "We just want to go with our youngest brother that's all."

You feel so bad for them, these boys are always so cheerful, they were your happy pills, and you didn't even know how sad their past was "How do we do that then?"

"Heejoong," Taehyun said "the daycare, that is where Ni-Ki is. We tried getting him to come to us, we really did, but he won't budge. He wants our father to personally get him."

'So the ghost child that Heejoong's been seeing all this time was their youngest brother.' you thought.

Mingi got the gist of the situation "So we need to get Bang Sihyuk to go to the daycare, Ni-ki's probably waiting for his father, thinking that he can only go home if he sees him."

"I got this" you proclaimed "Bang Sihyuk is my.. friend's boss, and I got a job at the daycare. Let me handle this. I promise, at the end, you'll be able to finally rest in peace in with your little brother."

The next day, you went to the daycare to start your new job, and to also find Ni-Ki. But it was difficult, you couldn't get out of the kitchen, there are a lot of things to do and now you're tearing up because of these damned onions you're chopping.

"Miss Yuri, let's finish this batch up and take a rest," the head chef, Jeongyeon, told you and you would've sighed in relief if not for her next words "then we'll cook and serve lunch later."

You almost cried out of contempt, but it was worth it, Heejoong smiling at you while you give him food and him eating a lot.

"You gave at least two servings to Heejoong," Jeongyeon nudged you "is this favoritism I see?" she teasingly said.

"No, of course not, I just didn't notice the portion that I gave him." you pouted and she only chuckled in response.

Lunch ended so that means that it's your free time, you searched every nook and cranny of the building but Ni-Ki is nowhere to be found. You wondered where on earth he is until you remembered that he clings a lot to Heejoong.

You rushed over to Heejoong's classroom and there you saw Ni-Ki, playing with your son. A plan started formulating inside your head, you'll have to do this as soon as possible, not wanting to prolong the suffering of your friends, but you still need to prove Mingi's theory

When the school bell rang, some children rushed outside to meet their parents, leaving only a few in the classroom waiting while San looked after them.

You decided to enter the classroom and spend some quality time with Heejoong, observing Ni-Ki in the process.

You noticed that whenever a parent calls for their child, Ni-Ki would look up with a smile on his face, only for it to fall when he realized that it's not his father. Your heart clenched at the sight, seeing that the child just wanted his father to come and get him so that he can finally go home.

Your focus went back to Heejoong when you felt him hold your arm, showing you a what seems like a dinosaur made out of legos, you smile, patting his head and telling him that he did a great job, your moment was cut short when his name was called by a familiar voice.

"Heejoong!" the child got up and ran towards the sound of the voice, you saw Minhee by the door and the pain you felt was unbearable when you heard Heejoong say "Mommy!"

You know that there's a place that you have left and someone has already taken that spot, you have come to terms with that, but it never makes the pain feel less, you looked up, making eye contact with Minhee, the two of you exchanging a polite bow before she leaves with Heejoong in her arms.

You inhaled, collecting yourself before you approached San, keen on getting an answer, "Hi San, I just want to ask you a question." he flashed you a bright smile "What is it?"

"Does this daycare had a student named Ni-Ki?" his face falls at the name "Yes, uh, he was a student here, but an accident has caused him to pass away." a sad smile replacing his former one.

"Why do you ask? Do you know him?" you shook your head no while waving your hands frantically "No, no, I don't. Just, someone mentioned him to me and I was curious." thankfully, he believed your lame reasons and excused himself, saying that he has to do something.

Determination is now burning in your soul, you will definitely fulfill the request of your dear friends.

Hongjoong's phone rang, an unknown number calling him, he sighed, thinking that his normally quiet days are over since his phone has been quite active for a while now.

He picked his phone up, answering the call, and he almost knocked his coffee down his computer when he heard your voice.

"Hongjoong, I need your help."

Your hands are sweaty and clammy, nervously glancing around the kitchen which Jeongyeon noticed "What are you so anxious for?" you told her that it was nothing, she was hesitant at first but decided to just let you be.

The day went on as usual, except at the end of it, you saw Mingi standing outside the daycare, together with the five boys

You made eye contact with Mingi and gave him a thumbs up, which he reciprocated with a wink. Sooner or later, a man in his late 40's came, wearing a suit and looking like he hasn't slept in days.

San saw the man and gasped "Mr. Bang! It's been so long since you came here." he went closer to the man, asking him what made him come here.

The older man smiled tiredly "I am here to retrieve some items that belongs my late son." San bit his lip, about to comfort the man, when suddenly Heejoong ran towards Mr. Bang with Ni-Ki closely following him (which only you can see), handing him a piece of paper.

The man crouched down to match Heejoong's height before accepting the paper "Is this for me Heejoong?" the child bobbed his head, pointing at the paper, silently telling him to open it and look at its contents.

Smiling at the child, he opened the paper, revealing a drawing of 7 people holding each other's hands, labelled with names, and at the top is its title "Me and My Family." At the back was a message from the artist "To: Papa From: Ni-Ki, I love you all always!"

Mr. Bang placed a hand on his mouth, trying his hard not to cry but failed when a tear escaped his eyes. He took deep breaths, trying to keep his emotions at bay. It feels like a heavy rock was lifted from his shoulders.

The five boys who was watching from afar let their tears freely flow. They know that he blamed his self for their deaths, countless nights where he got drunk, saying sorry to their urns for not being there.

"Please forgive me, Yeonjun, Soobin, Beomgyu, Taehyun, Huening Kai, Ni-Ki. I promised you a good life but look what happened, you're not even here anymore." the man kept on hitting the floor, bawling his eyes out.

Behind him stood five silhouettes, watching the whole scene with agony in their hearts. Crying and telling their father to stop saying sorry, and it's not his fault. If ever, they will be forever thankful to him, giving them a chance to live a life that they only dreamt of before.

Huening Kai tugged the sleeves of Soobin's shirt "Hyung, do something. Make father stop crying." he said, not hiding his trembling voice.

The taller of the two just stared at the scene, wanting to hug the man who gave them the world. Tell him that it's okay, but he can't, which breaks his heart even more.

Once the man passed out, they all went closer to him, lying on the floor, watching over him.

"We'll always be together even after a lifetime of tomorrows."

"Thank you Heejoong," Mr. Bang patted the top of the child's head "this means a lot to me."

You silently watched as Ni-Ki followed his smiling father outside, and when he saw his brothers, he scuttled towards them, hugging them with a bright grin in his face. Yeonjun picked Ni-Ki up and settled him on his shoulders.

The five boys looked at you with appreciation in their eyes, their regret finally solved. They waved their hands at you, smiling like innocent children, and for the first and last time, you made finger hearts just for them.

You dropped a bouquet of yellow roses on top of the urns of your friends, you and Mingi praying for them to be safe on their way to heaven.

"Looks like it'll be quieter from now on. I'll miss them." Mingi faced the other way, acting all tough and strong when in reality he's about to cry his eyes out "Not me, I like this better."

You called Hongjoong once again, thanking him for convincing his boss to come to the daycare, "It's nothing. I'm glad I can help, by the way did you buy a new phone?"

"Ah yes, I forgot to tell you. I'm sorry, I used your card again. I just really needed one." you apologized and he told you not to worry about it "Keep the card, use it whenever you need it." then he hung up.

Always the tsundere, laughing a bit, when someone suddenly tapped your shoulder, making you scream in surprise.

"Oh my god, Miss Yuri!" you turned around and saw Minhee, you almost choked when you saw her "I didn't mean to scare you like that." You smiled, your face turning red "I've been calling you for a while now, but you weren't responding."

Oh, she must have been calling you by your alias, must be the reason why you didn't respond because that's not even your name, "I'm sorry, I've been spacing out." she looked around before finally telling you her intentions "Would you like to come with me for a while?"

This feels like deja vu, you in a cafe with a relaxing ambience but the person in front of you is making you feel the complete opposite.

"I know this is sudden but, I am currently looking for a pick-up helper," Minhee started "I am starting to look for a job, that is why I need someone who can look after Heejoong, and based from what I heard, you are always with him." she said, remembering what the teachers told her and the gossips from the other parents.

"Miss Yuri's really close with Heejoong, she always looks out after him."

"That new kitchen helper is awfully attached to Miss Shin's child, don't you think?"

Your heart skipped a beat, you did not realize that you have been sticking too close to Heejoong that it was too obvious even to outsiders.

"I'm sorry, it's-" she cut you off, telling you that it's fine and that she wouldn't worry too much if a person like you is with Heejoong.

"I don't know you that well but I trust you enough that you'll be able to take good care of my son."

'My son,' that left a bitter taste in your mouth, another person calling your son theirs. But you couldn't hate her, she was a great mom to Heejoong, you won't deny that. She always gives her all for her son and husband.

"Are you okay, Miss Yuri?" you snapped out of your thoughts smiling sheepishly before deciding to just go with it. That way, you'll be able to spend more time with Heejoong AND maybe get inside their home and get Wooyoung to leave.

"I accept your offer," you paused, your mouth opening and closing, like you want to tell her something, the girl in front of you looking at you expectantly "let's not be formal with each other. If that's okay? I want to be friends with you."

Her face lit up, like she was waiting for someone to tell her that "Really? I don't have any friends here."

You were surprised at the revelation, why is no one her friend when she's really nice? People really do have some problems.

"Well, I'll be honored to be your first friend." you two shared a knowing look before giggling like teenagers, giddy over a friendship blooming between the two of you.

"I'm home." Hongjoong calls out, his wife greeting him and tried taking his bag but he declined "I got this, don't worry." The small smile in Minhee's face was wiped, but she tried to smile again, wanting to tell her husband the good news.

"Oppa, I found a pick-up helper today." Hongjoong hummed, rummaging inside the fridge for water "she even offered to be my friend. She's really nice."

"Really? That's good then." he smiled, genuinely happy that his wife has found someone that she can call her friend, then he nearly spat the water out of his mouth after his wife's next words "Yeah, it was the new kitchen employee at the daycare."

He wiped his chin with his hand "The kitchen helper, yes." flabbergasted at the information, trying to compose himself.

"Are you okay? Oppa, you don't look too well." Hongjoong gave her a tight smile "Yes, of course I'm fine. I will be on the study if you need me."

"Wait, you still haven't had your dinner."

"I already ate outside."

Minhee's face fell into a disappointed one, looking at the table she set for dinner. Smiling sadly, she went over to Heejoong who was watching television, "Guess we'll just have to eat together."

Inside Hongjoong's office, he was venting in his phone "Seonghwa, what do I do? If Y/N is the pick-up helper then that means I would be seeing her here too."

"Then don't go home early, just stay overtime here at work." his friend was obviously panicking too, but still trying his best to help.

Hongjoong grumbled in his seat "If I stayed there then Eden hyung would just bamboozle me with the therapy thingy."

Seonghwa went silent on the other line, "Hello? Are you still there?"

"I am, I was just thinking," his friend cautiously said "maybe you should take the therapy."

The man shook his head a no, even if his friend can't see it " I don't need it." he stubbornly replies. "Hongjoong, you need it. It's been way too long, and until now you still can't enter your own studio without hyperventilating."

That's true, the studio he's in now is just a spare one. His own was abandoned for years, not really having the guts to enter it. Once he did, everything about you and your incident would be reminded in him again. He can't take it, knowing that you needed him that time but he wasn't there.

"Goodmorning honey," you greeted him with a kiss "you're leaving early today, here." you gave him an umbrella because you saw the news said that there will be a downpour this afternoon.

"Aw, my wifey is so sweet." you smiled and pecked his lips "Of course, don't want my hubby to get sick. Now go, I have to get ready as well." pushing him towards the door.

"Are you sure about going? Just wait for me, let's go together." persuading you to delay your trip to your company building.

You rolled your eyes, he's such a worrywart "Don't worry, I will just deliver the blueprint then I'll go home immediately."

"Okay, if you insist. Call me when you need anything, I'll drop anything that I'm doing and go to you." as cheesy as it sounds, you know it's true.

"I will. Now go or you'll be late!" you went back to what you're previously doing when he left, then suddenly he came back, turning you around and him kissing you tenderly in the lips.

If only he had known that would be last time he'll be able to kiss you, then he would've stayed back then. If only someone warned him that it would your last day on earth, he would never lock his door and keep his ears open for any noises.

"Don't disturb me! I want to finish this as soon as I can!" he yelled at the poor employee who was only there to tell him that the higher ups wanted him to do a song for a more popular singer.

He hated that with all his might, these corrupt people not caring about other singers who are talented enough.

He locked his door and blasted his headphones on full volume after telling the employee to inform everyone not to call him or knock on his door because he won't be answering any bullshit.

He regretted doing that, missing out the calls on his phone or the loud shouts outside his studio. Maybe he'll just get therapy, right, there's nothing wrong with that. It will also help him go home a little later than usual.

You're ready and excited to spend all afternoon with your son after their dismissal at the daycare, what you didn't expect is the long list of the extracurricular classes that he has to attend. Piano lessons, reading lessons, art lessons, it was already 5 o'clock in the afternoon and you're getting antsy.

When Heejoong finally went out of the door, you immediately approached him, asking him if this was the last lesson he has. And when he confirmed it, you smiled widely, telling him that you'll show him a place where magic happens.

The jingling of the bell made Yunho and Jongho look up, ready to greet a customer but stopped when they saw you with Heejoong. They were genuinely surprised but also happy to see their nephew, it's been so long since the last time they saw him.

"Heejoong, these are your uncle Yunho and uncle Jongho, they are the people who do magic." the two shared a knowing look, automatically knowing what you mean by magic.

They crouched down to match the child's level "Heejoong, do you want to see magic?" Yunho asked him, the child nodding eagerly, "Come with us then." Jongho said.

The men held Heejoong's tiny hand in theirs, the child looking at you in which you motioned for him to go and follow the two adults. You took a seat by the counter, watching as your bestfriends did a cooking show for your son.

Heejoong looks so happy, he was squealing in awe the whole time, especially when Jongho lit up the pan with fire while Yunho let out a 'Bulnoriya!' You chuckled at their silliness, enjoying the scene in front of you.

What if you didn't die? What if that accident didn't happen? Would this be a common sight? Your thoughts was cut short when the bells chimed once again, Yunho's loud welcome booming in the room.

When the man went to see who entered, he was glued at his spot, seeing Minhee standing there with a shocked expression upon seeing you in the resto. She simply walked and sat beside you, about to ask you something when she heard a "Mommy!" looking over the counter to see a smiling Heejoong in Jongho's lap.

"You brought Heejoong here?" you smiled and explained yourself "I am good friends with the owners, so I thought that it'll be nice for them to meet him."

Yunho broke the tension in the room by saying that he'll get Minhee a drink, he was already pouring her a glass of beer when you interjected "She likes soju better."

Minhee looked at you with a curious face "How did you know that?" you opened your mouth to reply but then you remembered that you got that information because you were a ghost at the time you were staying at their house.

You watched as Minhee sneaked out of the room into the kitchen, opening a cabinet, revealing a stash of soju. She reached for one bottle, poured a full glass of soju and downing it in one go.

"Good. I like you Minhee, you know how to do your shots." you commented, clapping your hands while you watched her drink.

"You, I-" you cleared your throat "You look like a person that likes soju more than beer." you stuttered, lying because there's no way you'll tell her the real reason.

Jongho was the one who put the soju in front of the girl, telling her to enjoy herself and he'll take care of Heejoong.

"Let's drink, cheers!"

One hour and five bottles of soju, you and Minhee were already out of it, slurred words and giggles rang throughout the room. making the two men with you sigh in exasperation as they stopped the two of you from drinking anymore.

The girl beside you called your name "You know, I heard some parents gossiping," she hiccupped "they said you look like Heejoong." she then looked at the sleeping child at the back that Jongho tucked a few minutes ago.

Silence ensued the room "I also saw the way you look at Heejoong, eyes full of love and smile so bright," you stilled in your seat, feeling more lightheaded than before.

"I always did my best to be his mother. Then I see you, a person that looks so identical to Heejoong's biological mother so I thought," she faced you, a sorrowful look on her face "why don't you be Heejoong's mother instead."

Just as she finished her statement, her head fell into the table with a loud bang. Her words sobered you up, making you feel sympathetic towards her. Jongho called Hongjoong to pick Minhee up, not wanting her to catch a cold while she's passed out. Yunho on the other hand went to you, asking you if you were okay.

"I'm fine, I'm actually more worried about her, I didn't expect that she would say that." Yunho patted your back, telling you that it's not your fault.

A few minutes later, Hongjoong finally arrived with Seonghwa, seeing his wife sleeping in the table "Minhee!" The girl woke up and lifted her head at the sound of her husband's voice "Oppa!" she got up and went to Hongjoong, hugging him like a koala, at that moment his eyes met yours, realizing that you're also here.

You hurriedly clung onto Yunho, babbling about him being your bestfriend since birth with Jongho and how you appreciate them so much. He understood what you're doing, his heart breaking in your stead. Of course you'll be hurt, not only did the person you used to love called out an another name, but he is holding an another woman in his arms as well.

Hongjoong kept on looking back and forth between you and Minhee, wanting to go to you and check if you're okay but he can't just leave Minhee.

Seonghwa noticed his friend's dilemma, so he took the initiative to tell him to go home and that he'll take care of the rest, "But-"

"No buts, I'll take Heejoong so you can drive the both of them home."

Seonghwa carried the sleeping child and sternly motioned for Hongjoong to move. The man looked at you for the last time, before turning and walking back to his car.

The moment they left the place, you stopped pretending that you're drunk, now focusing on not letting your tears fall.

Watching your home walk with someone else that is not you makes you feel like your heart was stabbed a million times, it was insufferable, every part of you slowly breaking into pieces, the only thing keeping you together is your friends' tight bear hug.

"We're here Y/N, we won't leave you."

Minhee woke up the next day with a really bad hangover "Shit." seeing the time made her realize that she slept in, getting up only to see an advil, water, and a note in the bedside table.

"Goodmorning, take this and rest up. I made food for you so make sure to eat your breakfast, don't worry about Heejoong, I'll take him to school. -HJ"

The girl smiled at the note, thankful for her husband's consideration. Getting up from the bed, she saw her reflection in the mirror. Smudged make up and her clothes are still the same from last night. Not remembering anything from last night aside from drinking with you.

She sighed and removed her coat, when a polaroid photo fell from its pocket, she picked it up and inspected it, seeing a picture of her and you, smiling widely at the camera while flashing a peace sign.

Smiling at the adorable photo, she decided to stick it to the fridge, a remembrance of her first friend. Speaking of you, Minhee wondered if you got home safe so she texted you, asking you if you're doing fine in which you replied a quick 'I'm well, thank you for asking. I'll see you later!'

On the other side, you were contemplating if you should ask her if she remembers what she said last night, but deciding against it. Not wanting to make things awkward between you.

"Aye, drop your phone and continue chopping. We have visitors today, so we'll have a lot of mouths to feed." Jeongyeon nagged at you for the nth time today. You pouted at her "I just replied to a friend, I'll chop all of these within an hour, unnie, watch me." you bragged.

The sound of the door opening alerted a certain boy, he immediately sat up on the couch and turned the volume of the television down.

"Eomma you're back early." he said "Yeah, the market wasn't that busy today, I already got the ingredients for today's dinner."

The woman noticed that someone is missing in their house "Yeosang, where's your father?"

"Appa, where are you going?" Yeosang asked his father who was busy knotting his tie.

The man smiled "I'm going to the daycare today, I'll be teaching the children about the 'dangers of strangers.' I will also-" his son cut him off "You'll also see Heejoong today, that's why you look so excited." he said, crossing his arms and smirking.

His father sighed, knowing the consequences of his actions "It's only one time, don't tell you mother okay?" he tapped his son's arms and went out of the house in a hurry.

"Uh, out. He said that he's got something to take care of, he'll be home by afternoon." he felt bad lying to his mother, but he can't just out his father like that.

"That old man didn't even tell me." yeah, his father will still get an earful either way.

You were walking towards the office, Jeongyeon giving you the task of giving today's menu to the principal for him to check. When you heard San's voice in the hallway.

"Mr. Kang, thank you for coming today. The children would really learn a lot from this."

So this is the 'more mouths to feed,' seems like there would be a special lesson for the kids today. As you were about to cross the hallway, San bowed to the man, revealing the so-called 'Mr. Kang.'

You immediately covered your face with the papers, because what the heck, you didn't know that the man is your father, Kang Daniel. Crouching a bit and tiptoeing your way into the office, your weird actions caught the attention of your father, but he decided not to call you out, thinking that you might have some problems.

"Come this way please." San guided them to the classroom and when you don't hear them anymore, you carefully opened the door and peeked outside.

"Miss Yuri are you okay?" the voice of the principal startled you, making you drop the papers. You looked down at the mess before looking back up to meet the quizzical eyes of the principal "No, I don't think I'm okay."

You peered over the window to see what is going on inside the classroom. "If a stranger persuades you to come with them using food or toys, don't go okay?" the children responded with a choruses of yes.

"Very good, if someone suspicious did that, run away and find someone that you know."

He looked around the room, eyes landing on Heejoong "Okay, let's see if you can apply what I just thought you. Let's see hm.." he puts a hand under his chin, pretending to think of who's he gonna call.

"Oh, you," he called Heejoong out and the child went to him with an innocent look "what's your name little one?" the child didn't answer the question, he just stared at the man. San took the liberty of telling the child's name

"Heejoong, that's a very nice name. Now, think of me as a stranger, I will be giving you this toy, and demonstrate what I just told you, okay?" the child nodded and smiled.

Daniel took a few steps back, extending his hand with the toy and calling Heejoong out, the little boy in return ran to him and hugged his leg. The man couldn't help but melt, how could he not when his grandson's clinging into him like this. "No, Heejoong, you're not suppose to hug me." he light-heartedly scolded the little boy.

You watched the interaction of the two, feeling a pang of guilt and pain in your chest, seeing your father do things like this just to see and hold his own grandson.

"Thank you for today Mr. Kang. We really appreciate it." San thanked the man and bowed at him once again.

The old man chuckled "It's nothing, Mr. Choi, I enjoyed myself today." he said, waving at the teacher and at the kids before exiting the daycare.

You hid yourself the whole day, not wanting your father to see you in this state. When they finally left were you only able to breathe and relax.

Entering the classroom, you spotted Heejoong who was playing with San, waving at you when he saw you. Smiling at child, you went to him and picked him up "Are you ready for your lessons today?" the little boy innocently nod at your query "Okay, let's get going then."

You said your goodbye to San and went out, following the usual routine of his extracurricular classes, but at the end of his art lessons, he gave you an unexpected gift. Specifically an egg that he decorated.

It has flowers in it and in the middle was a writing, 'pretty auntie,' you gasped looking at Heejoong "You think I'm pretty?" hearing his say yes in a shy manner, making you squeal at his cuteness.

Then you noticed that he's holding an another egg in his hand "Whose that for?" you asked him, and he proudly showed you the egg with a 'mommy' written on it.

Your smile faltered a bit, it kind hit you that your own son thinks of you as an 'auntie.' Shaking your head, thinking that it's normal, it wasn't you that took care of him while he's growing up. It's okay.

"I knew I'd see you here." a familiar voice made you look up to see who it was. There she is, 'mommy.'

Heejoong ran to her and made grabby hands "Did you miss mommy that much?" hoisting up the child, she then faced you "I'm sorry I came here all of a sudden, I am done for today so I thought I'd come here and pick Heejoong up myself." Plastering on a smile, you told her that it's fine and the class has just ended, so she was just one time.

"I should get going then, take care on your way home." you were about to leave when someone tugged on your coat, looking down you saw it was Heejoong.

Minhee softly smiled "Looks like he doesn't want you to go. What about you visit our house and have your dinner there?" You were about to decline the offer when you heard Heejoong say a little "Please."

"How can I even say no to that?"

The two of you laughed, taking Heejoong's hand in each of yours. Nobody can see it, but the two of you felt it. A light bulb turning on, the switch being the little boy whose smiles are the cure for whatever negative feelings you're bearing.

You feel a bit nervous, silly considering you have been invading their privacy for years now. But hey, you're finally entering the place as a human, that's big enough of a difference.

Minhee told you to feel free to do whatever you want in the living room as she prepares dinner. You watched her move expertly in the kitchen, she really is admirable.

You were about to focus on Heejoong who was watching a kids show in the television when someone blocked your vision. About to tell the person off, you glanced up, only for your words to die down on your throat.

There stood a fun-sized man, looking at you menacingly. He slowly lifted his hand up, pointing an accusatory finger at you "What the hell is the meaning of this?"

You stood up from your seat, startling the girl working in the kitchen "Is there something wrong?" you waved your hands frantically "No, no. I just need some fresh air, would you mind if I step out on your balcony for a bit?"

"Go ahead, unnie." you thanked her and motioned for the man who was still standing in front of you, who did not blink even once, to follow you (which he thankfully did because this midget can be stubborn sometimes.)

Once you were out in the balcony, you opened your mouth to talk but he beat you to it.

"Is this why you've gone incognito for days? You came back to life?" you affirmed his questions and started explaining "I didn't know what happened as well, but, now that I'm alive. I want to negotiate with you."

He looks confused, so you decided to go further "I am a human again, so that means that I can help you resolve your burdens or regrets that you left in this world."

He was silent and unmoving for a few seconds, then he suddenly went inside, escaping from you. That man really is unpredictable. You tried following him, accidentally opening the sliding door a bit roughly causing a banging sound to resonate in the room.

Minhee, getting the shock of her life for the second time that night, asked you what is wrong once again.

"I saw a fruit fly, so I just uh-" you pretended to swat insects in the air "I'm killing them, we don't want any of those bad insects here." you laughed awkwardly. "Fruit fly? It's winter though." she tilted her head slightly, not knowing of what's going on inside your head.

In the doorstep of the apartment, a man was looking intently at the pairs of shoes. He caught sight of one that he's sure don't belong to either one of them. No, maybe he's just overthinking. He'll go inside first and take a look.

Right as he went in, he was ready to yeet his self out of there, picking his shoes up and putting it on, if it wasn't for his wife noticing him.

"Oppa, didn't you just got home? Are you going out again?" Hongjoong pretended like he's organizing the shoes in the doorstep "No, I was just cleaning up here, don't mind me." he stood up and went inside again, and there you are in the living room, standing and looking at him.

He avoided your gaze and head towards his office, calling out to his wife "I'll be inside here if you need me." forcing a smile before entering and locking his door shut.

Minhee's brows furrowed "What's up with him, he didn't even greet you. That was rude of him." she went to scold her husband but you held her back "It's fine, maybe he's tired. I don't mind."

Inside Hongjoong's office, separated tissue papers are already piling up in his table. Mumbling to himself "I took that damn therapy so I'd go home late and yet this still happened, just how unlucky can I get."

He brought his phone out and dialled Seonghwa's number, when his friend picked up the call, Hongjoong cursed at him.

"I'll kill you."

Back in the living room, you tried to ignore Hongjoong's looming presence in the house, shifting your attention to finding Wooyoung instead. But he's nowhere to be seen, deciding to call it a day, you'll just have to come back here tomorrow.

"Minhee, I'm sorry but I have to go now. Something urgent came up." she poked her head in the kitchen "Alright, we'll escort you down. Heejoong, come, let's see auntie off."

When Hongjoong heard the sound of a door opening and closing, he spied outside, seeing that no one was there anymore. He sighs in relief, now that his anxiety has calmed down, his hunger is surfacing up.

Minhee's still in the middle of cooking so he started rummaging the fridge, looking for anything to eat just to satisfy his grumbling stomach for a bit. He found none, but lucky for him, he saw hard boiled eggs on the table.

"This will do." he started cracking the eggs, noticing some scribbles on it but didn't think much of it. He started eating the egg and he groaned in satisfaction "Woah, this egg is delicious!"

Just as when you are out of the building, you remembered the egg that Heejoong gifted you this afternoon "The egg!" Minhee was puzzled for a minute before remembering what egg you're talking about, you must have forgotten it on the table.

"Let's go back and retrieve it."

Everything was in slow motion, two girls and one kid entering the apartment and Hongjoong enjoying his second egg, him spitting it out within seconds when he heard a loud yell.

"Yah!" was that you? Minhee gaped at you, bewildered that you had to shout like that, just how important that egg was to you?

Seeing his hardwork destroyed, Heejoong started crying "No, baby don't cry. Daddy didn't mean it." Minhee consoled the child.

'So that was Heejoong's drawing in the egg,' Hongjoong thought, then it was followed with a 'shit.'

You just registered what you did and bowed "I'm sorry I yelled at you." then you dashed out. "Wait unnie!" Minhee called out for you but it was too late, you're already gone. She turned to face Hongjoong with a disappointed look "Aren't you gonna say something?"

The man snapped out of it and hugged his son "I'm sorry I ate your egg, I'll make it up to you okay?" Heejoong looked at his father before hugging him back, accepting his apology.

"Why was unnie so upset? She didn't have to yell at you like that."

Hongjoong breathed out, "Well, of course she'd be upset, I ate her gift."

You texted Minhee that night, telling her that you're sorry for what you did and that it'll never happen again. She replied that it's fine, she understands your sentiment. She was just as mad as you are.

You praised the heavens for making Minhee a really considerate person. Hongjoong really is lucky to have her. Alright, moving on. There's no need to dwell on what happened, tomorrow morning, you have an important assignment to carry out.

The next day, you messaged Minhee, telling her that Heejoong accidentally spilled water on him so you need to get him extra clothes to change into.

'Okay, the password is 1024.'

You thanked her and immediately begun the hunt after entering the apartment.

"Wooyoung! Where are you? Let's talk!" you yelled, hoping that he'll hear you and show his self like he always did, but he didn't this time. He's really avoiding you, not this time though, you have your secret weapon.

You brought out Mingi's bells, ringing it twice before you heard a high pitched yell in the bedroom. Smirking and about to enter, you stopped, is it okay for you to enter their bedroom? It feels wrong, it's their space, even when you were a ghost, you never entered it out of respect.

The sound of Wooyoung's grunts made you close your eyes, opening the door and apologizing a million times in your brain. You opened your eyes and the first thing that you saw was a wedding portrait of Minhee and Hongjoong, you never had a portrait hung like this before.

Wooyoung complained from above you, cutting your train of thoughts. You looked up and saw him stuck like a glue in the ceiling.

"Found you!"

Wooyoung rolled his eyes at you "Did you really need to use that?" you clicked your tongue "I wouldn't have to if you're willing to cooperate."

You sat down in a chair and stared at Wooyoung "So are you ever gonna talk or not?" he avoided your gaze and you sigh, this one really is a tough nut to crack.

"Please talk to me, don't you trust me?" he finally looked at you.

"I am here to help, I was a ghost too, so I know that something heavy is keeping you here. Now that I am here as a human, let me do you a favor. We're friends after all." you gave him a soft smile, how can he even say no when you say things like that to him.

"Fine, but can you let me down first?" you were hesitant to do so "I won't run, I promise."

You are now sitting with Wooyoung in the living room, waiting for him to start talking.

"This was my apartment before your ex husband and his new wife moved in" he started "the thing was, I wasn't alone, I have a roommate, my bestfriend. He soon moved out when he got engaged, which I didn't mind at all."

You noticed his clasped hands, it was shaking, you wanted to hold and comfort him because right now, he looks so vulnerable.

"Choi San," the name made you sit straight "your co-worker at the daycare, he was my bestfriend."

"Congratulations on your engagement man!" Wooyoung said on the phone "I'm so happy that you won't die alone."

San chuckled on the other line "Hey, even if I don't get married, I'll still have you, so no, I won't die alone either way.

Wooyoung gagged at his friend's sweet words, the other man complaining before saying "Call me if you need me, I'll always be there for you. As the saying goes, bros before hoes."

He smiles at the fond memory, San has always been a good person, the complete opposite of his self. Thus, he considers himself lucky for managing to befriend a man like him.

"It was all good really, but you know how life goes, it's not all sunshine and rainbows."

It feels uncomfortable, like someone's been watching him. Wooyoung feels like something ominous is gonna happen.

The unsettling feeling in his stomach worsened when one night, he saw a shadow outside his house. This happened for the next few days, an unknown man who seems to be watching him was standing in the same exact spot every night. When Wooyoung can't take it anymore, he immediately called San, asking him for help.

"San, someone's outside my house. I think I'm getting stalked." the panic in his voice was audible "Help me, I'm scared."

"Are you home? I-" San was interrupted when a woman's voice spoke in the background. "Who's that? San, c'mon, it's time for bed, get off your phone." he heard San sigh.

"I'm sorry Wooyoung, I don't want my fiancé to get upset. I'll go there in the morning, for the mean time make sure that your doors and windows are locked."

That night, the sound of glasses breaking and a gunshot were heard throughout the house.

Early morning, San can only watch in despair as the supposedly best man for his wedding, his bestfriend's body was placed in a stretcher.

'Jung Wooyoung, 22 years of age, time of death: 11:32 PM'

"He blamed his self for my death, even cancelled his wedding because of it. That idiot's been apologizing for a year in front of my urn." he lowered his head, not wanting for you to see his tears.

"I want him to get married, he doesn't need to hold himself back just because of me."

You were stunned, a person like San who's always smiling so brightly has a baggage like that. Standing from your seat, dead set on helping two of your friends "let's tell him that then."

Wooyoung told you that San always went to the Columbarium during Saturdays, the day of his death. You devised a plan, now waiting for San while hiding behind the walls, Wooyoung standing right beside you, anxious to how his bestfriend's gonna react.

True to his words, San soon entered the building, holding a bouquet of white tulips, a flower that means forgiveness and peace. The man stopped in front of Wooyoung's urn, ready to apologize but he stilled when he saw piece of paper stuck on the glass.

He ripped it off and read its contents.

"You're here again, what are you gonna do? Apologize and cry like a baby? Man, you gotta stop this, if you really want to amend, then get married. That's the least that you can do for me. Go and live your life, Amicus Ad Aras."

San gasped, there's only one person who uses that term with him.

"Let's get a matching tattoo." Wooyoung randomly suggested while they're hanging out, he looked at his friend like he's crazy "Wouldn't that hurt?"

Wooyoung shrugged "Eh, doesn't matter, let's just hold each other's hand the whole time, like we're giving birth or something." San laughed at his friend's ludicrous idea "What do you plan to put then?"

His friend faced him with a bright smile on his face "I found this really cool phrase on the internet,"

"Amicus Ad Aras, it means life-long partner!"

San bit his lip and leaned his forehead on the glass that covers Wooyoung's urn, tightly gripping the spot where the permanent ink was engraved in his skin, tears uncontrollably falling down in his cheeks.

You checked on Wooyoung, holding his right thigh, trying hard to keep his tears from escaping his eyes. Whispering to him "It's alright to cry, let it out." That was all it takes for the dam in his eyes to break.

Two bestfriends torn apart by life and death, but even then, they'll still remain friends until the end.

Come Monday morning and San went up to you with an excited smile in his face, handing you a purple envelope, wondering what is it for "You are invited to my wedding this Saturday, be honored!"

You smiled widely and hugged him, congratulating him, your heart soared, happy that Wooyoung can finally rest after this.

The day of the wedding came, and there you saw an, Wooyoung standee? What?

"Ridiculous isn't it?" you heard a voice behind you, turning around to see Wooyoung scowling at the standee.

"I look fat in that, not to mention my sexiness wasn't highlighted-" you shushed his rants, ordering him to go where the best man is supposed to stand at. You know he's nervous, his shaky eyes and constant deep breaths are dead giveaway.

When San entered and walked down the red carpet, you watched Wooyoung as a soft smile appeared in his lips, a rare sight to behold.

During the entire ceremony, the look of genuine love and care was etched across the best man's face. He almost cried during the reception when San mentioned him but his tears went back in when his standee was mentioned. He hates that abomination, he'll burn that if he can touch it.

When the wedding has ended, Wooyoung approached you with grateful smile "I owe you big time." you put your hands on your hips "Hell yeah you do."

"You look pretty today." his compliment surprised you "What is this? You're hitting on a mother? That's low Woo." he tries to be nice to you and this is what he gets? You are really difficult to handle sometimes.

He held his pinky finger up "I hope that you'll resolve your own regrets as well. In another life, I'll treat you with good food and soju." you held your pinky up as well "That's a deal."

The incessant knocking on Mingi's door was enough to wake him up from his slumber, god, who the hell is awake at 7:30 in the morning.

"Coming! Wait a minute!" he put his shoes on in a hurry, getting annoyed when the knocks didn't stop "I said wait a damn mi-" his words forgotten when he opened the door.

"Goodmorning, Song Mingi. Took a while to wake you up." the mysterious man smiled at him innocently. Mingi squinted his eyes, an intense look forming in his face "Hwang Hyunjin."

You were walking towards the market, Jeongyeon sent you to buy some much needed ingredients for today's lunch. You stopped on your tracks and hid behind a post when you saw a familiar mop of hair, slowly poking your head to take a peek of your mother who's currently crouched down to inspect the potatoes.

It's too early in the morning to play hide and seek, you eased a bit when you saw her stand up, your mother momentarily losing her balance. She held her knees and massaged it for a bit before walking away.

You watched her back get smaller in every step that she takes. She still does the grocery shopping even if her knees are getting worse every day. Does she not take her medications? What is Yeosang even doing?

That night you went to the place where you were raised. It's been a while since you visited here, the last one was when you played with Shiber, your family dog.

You looked inside the bag, checking if all the items are complete. Satisfied with its contents, you were about to place the bag in front of the gate when you heard three familiar voices. You slumped the bag clumsily in the wall and hid behind a car that was parked right in front of the house.

"It's nice going out for a night jog." that was you mother.

"Let's do this again sometime." now it's your father.

"You didn't even run, you just walked and whined the whole time." finally your brother.

It looks like they were about to enter the house when Shiber started barking, your heart raced. Shiber's good sense of smell isn't really helping your situation right now.

"Shiber! Hey! What's up?" your dad seems to be the one who's holding the dog's leash.

The dog's barks were getting closer "Is someone there?" your mother worriedly asked. Suddenly a cat went up the wall and hissed at the dog "It was just a cat. Come on Shiber, let's go inside it's cold."

"Oh, there's a package here." thank God Yeosang noticed the bag that was poorly flopped in the ground "Take it inside, hurry so we don't catch a cold." your mother said.

When you're sure that they are inside, you stepped out of your hiding place and did a once-over at the place before leaving. Your job here is done.

Inside the house, Yeosang spilled the contents of the bag in the table, looking at it to make sure that it's not poison or bomb.

"Eomma, look, they're medicines for your knees. There are seaweeds here for soup as well." his parents went to the table"Maybe Hongjoong gave this to us Jihyo, he's the only one besides us who knows about your condition." Daniel said.

Jihyo scoffed "Why would he give us that? I already told him that he doesn't need to involve his self to us." she then went back to the living room to sit down, only to see her husband's unlocked phone that is unfortunately flashing a photo of him and Heejoong.

"Daniel, what is this?" the man in question flinched, remembering that he forgot to lock his phone while he's looking at the photos he took when he went to the daycare.

"I asked you a question, what is the meaning of this?" Jihyo angrily asked "Whatever this is, delete this." she said, handing the phone to her husband, "No."

Yeosang's eyes widened when his father denied his mother's orders, "What?"

"I said no, I won't delete the photos. These are the only remembrance that I have of my grandson." Daniel argues "I miss him, and I-"

The woman only looked at him without any expression "You think I don't miss him?" the man went silent after that question. "I miss him too Daniel, he's my grandson too." the emotions that she spent burying finally coming up "He's the only reminder of my daughter, but we can't see him anymore. You know why." her knees felt weak, making her fall down on the floor.

Jihyo kept hitting her chest to ease the pain she's feeling right now "We shouldn't go near him anymore because he has a new family now. We promised that we'll let them move on, so please."

Yeosang went to his mother and hugged her tight, wiping her tears away while making sure that his own won't slide down his face. Daniel was left standing there, looking at the pictures for the last time before pressing the delete button.

He understands what his wife meant, this is a decision that they came up with in order to move on from your death.

You were woken up when your phone rang "Huh? But it's Sunday, I don't have work today." you reached for your phone groggily, looking at it only to see that Jongho's calling you.

"Hello? What do you want? It's too early for you t-"

"Someone's here for you."

You are unamused to say the least "You called me here for this?" Mingi looked offended at your question.

"This man has been lurking around here, even at your place for days, he's being suspicious." Yunho explained. "And that's enough reason for you to smack me in the head?" Jongho looked at him that screams 'Duh?'

Mingi rolled his eyes which made Yunho scoff "Okay, you two stop fighting. What do you need Mingi, you can just call me." He looks apprehensive "This is something that I have to tell you in person." he said while fiddling with his fingers.

Mingi never looked like this unless it's a serious topic, you looked over to where your two friends at "Yunho, Jongho, will you please leave the two of us alone for a while?"

They looked cynical, not fully trusting the man with you "Don't worry, he's my friend."

"Your friend? Where did you two even meet?" Jongho couldn't help but ask, because as far as he knows, you don't befriend just anyone, you're quite picky when it comes to friends. You almost told them that you met Mingi when you were a ghost lingering around here.

"I, uh," you looked at Mingi for help, he frowned at you before speaking up "She met me on her first day as a human. I am a shaman, things like that are naturally magnetic to me."

Yunho was about to question him further when you said that it was true, only then the boys let it go.

"All right, me and Jongho will go out for grocery shopping, if this weird guy," Yunho pointed a finger at Mingi "did anything, just scream and we'll be there."

You lowered Yunho's hand before Mingi bites it "I will, thank you and take care." you smiled at them, watching them leave.

"Okay, so what is it?" he took a deep breath "There'sthisguywhowantstotakeyouandyourson." You blinked rapidly not understanding anything from what he just said "Mingi, slowly."

"There's this guy, an exorcist, he wants to take you and your son because according to him 'it's way past your due days,' and I can't let him do that, so I was lingering around the places where you and your son might be so I can keep an eye on you two." he finished explaining, you were taking all the information in, but still, one thing in your mind is that Mingi's protecting you and Heejoong.

You held his face "Thank you for doing that Mingi, but don't put your life in danger okay?" you reminded him, he can be reckless at times and you don't want him to die young. He's precious to you, so you want him to enjoy life more. He smiled and held your hands, squeezing it a bit before placing it down in the table.

"Y/N, your 49 days will be up soon. Take your place now while you still have the time."

The door bursts open, revealing Yunho, Jongho, Seonghwa and Hongjoong.

"What do you mean 49 days?" Hongjoong asked, furious as to why he's hearing this just now.

You stood up from your seat, panic settling down in your guts "What are you guys doing here? I thought I told you to give us alone time, even Seonghwa and Hongjoong are here now."

"We went back to get our wallet, we forgot it in the kitchen. As for Seonghwa hyung and Hongjoong hyung, they happened to be around in the area, we told them that you're with a guy alone. That's why they tagged along." Jongho explained in one breath.

Hongjoong was looking at with you enraged eyes "Care to explain what's happening now?"

You look back at Mingi, gulping down the anxiety that's been pooling in your body. You sat down, taking a deep breath before finally opening your mouth to tell a story that you've been hiding from them.

"You are a ghost before you turned into a human? So that means you know what's happening around here?"

"You only have 49 days and now you've spent more than half of them?"

"You have to take back your place as a daughter, sister, wife, and mother for you to continue living?"

You sighed "To answer your questions, yes yes and yes."

Hongjoong's hands slammed down on the table "Why didn't you tell us sooner?! You only tell us now when you have what? 20 days left? Are you kidding me right now?!" you flinched, not knowing how to react to Hongjoong's anger.

Seonghwa tried calming him down to no avail "No, Seonghwa, I will not calm down. How can I even do that when I am about to lose the love of my life once again?!" hot tears are now streaming down in his face.

He looks at you and he literally feels his heart breaking, the thought of losing you once more is unbearable. He slumped his body back into his chair, face falling down in his hands.

Amidst the commotion, Jongho stood up "I'm sorry Y/N, I've been keeping quiet all this time because I respect you. But right now, I can't do that." he then proceeded to walk out of the door.

"Jongho, where are you going? Jongho!" you called out after him but he didn't respond nor come back.

You looked between Hongjoong and the door. Sensing an incoming panic attack when you felt a hand on your shoulder. "Go after Jongho, we'll take care of Hongjoong hyung." Yunho said, you nodded and thanked him, running after Jongho.

You saw him walking a bit faster than usual "Jongho, wait!" you grabbed him and turned to face you, face full of tears and lips trembling.

"Wait? For what? You leaving us again? I'm not gonna do that," his shoulders shaking from too much crying "I will head to Aunt Jihyo, tell her everything and make you take your place back in this world."

He turned to walk but you stopped him once again "No, please, Jongho don't." you hugged him "Let me go Y/N, I will not sit back and watch you die all over again." he said, shrugging you off him. Your hug loosened, knees giving out causing you to drop on the cold concrete.

"I don't have any place in this world anymore!" you yelled, Jongho stopped moving, looking at you with wide teary eyes, not following what you just said.

It's true though, the moment you left this world, traces of you started to fade away and be replaced with something, someone else.

You were always with Hongjoong and Heejoong even when they can't see you. You watched them walked the same path every single day, until Minhee came in their life and opened up a new path for them to explore.

"Hey you should walk faster! The temperatures too low, you might catch a cold!" you nagged at Hongjoong who was walking like a turtle, pouting angrily when he didn't do as you said (you can't blame him, he can't hear you.) You lowered yourself a bit "Please tolerate daddy a bit more, okay? He's getting old, that's why he walks slowly."

After dropping Heejoong at the daycare, Hongjoong proceeded to go to work, you following him, wanting to see him off as well when he suddenly stopped walking.

You looked at him "Why? What's wrong?" you asked when he looked up at the sky and tears started to form in his eyes.

"Y/N, I can't do this alone. I need you here." the emotions within him were too much too handle, making him kneel down, clutching his chest.

Your heart shattered at his broken voice, you wanted to hug him, do anything just to comfort him but you can't.

You were his switch, the one that turns the light in his heart, now that you're gone, everything in him is surrounded by darkness.

"Excuse me, are you sitting with someone?" Hongjoong looked up from his drink "No, I'm alone." he answered, the girl in front of him smiling "Is it okay if I seat here with you then?" he shook his head a yes, the girl seating down and a lady serving her two bowls of jajangmyeon.

He saw it and tried to tell the girl that he's not gonna eat, she only looked at him with a frown "Who told you that I'm sharing? These are mine, the servings here are small so I have to order two to satisfy my cravings."

Hongjoong watched as she slurped the noodles, silently laughing to himself with how unbelievable this girl is.

You watched how he smiled at her presence. Everytime they bump in the streets, he would always sport this soft look on his face. You felt it, the light in him slowly shining again, and it's all because of Minhee.

When they got married, the walk to the daycare became livelier, them lifting Heejoong up and smiling together.

"They love each other Jongho, I can't just go and ruin it for them." you said while you desperately tried to wipe your tears away, your friend felt bad. He knew that among all this, you are the one that is affected the most.

Just as he went to you, wanting to hug and make you stand up, someone's shouting for the both of you to move out of the way.

A crash was heard, when you opened your eyes, you saw Jongho's pained face, he protected you from the accident. He looked at you, checking if you are okay before turning his head, wanting to see who was the rider, only for his eyes to widen.

"Aunt Jihyo?"

"Jongho?" your mother stood up and inspected him, noticing that someone was in his embrace, the man slowly let go, revealing you to the woman. She gasped, hands automatically covering her mouth, her eyes watered and she couldn't hold back a sob. There you are, the person that she desperately wanted to see once more.

"Eomma." your voice made her throw her body to you, engulfing you in a hug, her cries echoed throughout the empty streets but she no longer cares. Her precious daughter is back, that's all that matters. She brought you back home after Jongho said that he'll be fine on his own.

Your father and brother's mouth are wide open, not catching up on what's going on when they saw you. "Zip your mouths, a fly might get in." your mother berated them.

Your brother was the first to react "Noona!" he immediately went to you and hugged you, making you fall on your back. You laughed, since when did he became so strong?

Your father went up to you next "Is that really you, Y/N? Or am I dreaming?" you pinched your father in his nose, making him yelp in pain "Oh my god, it's true."

Jihyo rolled her eyes at his husband and son's antics "Don't mind these idiots Y/N, come, let's go to your room. You might be tired, let's rest."

She dragged you towards your room, making you lie down with her following suit. She held you like how a mother would hold her baby, gentle and warm.

"I missed this," your mother spoke "I have been praying everyday to the gods, wishing that I'll be able to hold you like once again."

You watched your mother cry all night, the dried tears in her lids a reminder of it. You stared at your mother's face "Eomma, I'm sorry, please stop crying anymore." you whispered.

She shifted in her position, turning towards the other direction, making her back face you instead. You saw how she gripped the pillow she's holding tightly, murmuring a quiet whimper of your name.

You closed you eyes, calming yourself down, you need to be strong for their sake as well. You lied down next to her, curling up in a fetal position. Wanting to feel the presence of your mother even if she can't feel yours.

"I missed this too." you said, closing your eyes and basking in her warmth.

The moment was cut short when the door was opened rather abruptly, Yeosang and Daniel jumping on the bed to join the cuddle. Your brother went and lied beside you, while your father settled beside your mother.

"You're having fun and didn't even bothered invited us." your father sulked before he fell of the bed, courtesy of Jihyo elbowing him.

"Hey, what was that for!?" your mother rolled her eyes "For being whiny."

Everyone in the room laughed, the situation's uncanny but no one won't question a miracle, preferring to enjoy the moment instead.

You woke up when the sun's light hit your face, and just on time your mother opened the door of your room "You're awake? Come to the table, let's eat."

"Yes eomma. I'll be out in a bit." you got up and only then did you notice that the room was still the same as before.

Your materials for sketching are still intact and untouched, and on top of your drawer are items for a baby boy. You inspected it, thinking that they bought it for Heejoong, but never got the opportunity to give it to him.

You put the item down in a hurry when your mother opened the door once again "What's taking you so long?" her smile faltering for a bit when she saw that you were looking at the baby clothes and shoes. Smiling at her, you gently pushed her, saying that it was nothing.

"Your food is always the best." humming as you chewed "It's kind of bland, don't you think?" you're brother said, making your mother look at him with disdain.

She then reached out for his plate "Don't eat if you're gonna complain." Yeosang immediately protected his food "No, I was just joking!" Looking at the foods made you remember Minhee "Eomma, can you please make jajangmyeon? Like a lot of them." you requested.

"Well yes, I can. I need to buy ingredients first-" you hugged her, cutting her sentence off "Thanks eomma, you really are the best." you kissed her cheek before standing up. Your father saw you getting ready to leave "Where are you off too?" you glanced at him while you fixed your shoes "Out! I'll be back before dinner time!"

Hongjoong woke up the next day with a pounding head, scanning his surroundings, looks like he passed out last night while he was busy crying his eyes out.

You were nowhere in sight, 'Why would she be here? After I yelled at her last night, there's no way she would want to see me.'

He was about to wake the others up, especially Mingi and Yunho who were sleeping on the floor while cuddling when his phone dinged, someone messaging him this early.

Opening his phone, his nerves went overdrive when he saw that your mother texted him, wanting to meet up at a nearby cafe. Fixing his appearance, he left the building in a hurry, anxious about what your mother wanted to do or say for her to directly message him.

He entered the cafe, seeing your mother patiently waiting made him want to run and back out, but then he's no man if he did that. He's kinda tired of running away, maybe it's time for him to face the problems that he had been ignoring for the longest time.

"Goodmorning mother." she smiled at him in return "I'm sorry to call you this early, I was out shopping when I remembered that your workplace is near here." she said, noticing Hongjoong's puffy face. He smiled a bit before sitting down, feeling embarrassed that he's not looking that great today.

"I don't want to delay this any longer but I think you're already aware of this," Hongjoong listened intently to her "Y/N has come back to life right?"he took a sharp intake of breath before nodding, head hanging low.

"You're doing it again."

Hongjoong's eyes are focused on the floor, his head facing downwards while tears continue to pour out of his eyes, staining the carpet he's currently sitting on. A baby boy in the middle of the living room matches his own tears, like he knows what his father's doing.

"You want us to take care of him?" Jihyo calmly asked the kneeling man in front of her, Daniel looking at him sympathetically.

Hongjoong nodded his head a yes "Please." he said, then he started getting into a bowing position when Jihyo stopped him.

"No." her voice hard but shaky "You'll give your child to us then what? You'll try and take your own life again."

"I can't do this, I-" the sound of a slap resonated in the room, Daniel stood up as well to pull his wife back from the poor man, but the woman won't budge.

She was shaking from anger and sadness, she wants to help Hongjoong of course, she thinks of him as her son as well, but she won't tolerate his impulsive, emotion-driven actions.

"Listen to me Hongjoong," she pointed a finger at him "you will continue to live your life and raise your son. Don't come to us anymore." after that, she turned her back on the man, walking towards her bedroom.

Daniel looked at Hongjoong, wanting to comfort him but also understanding his wife's point of view. He ultimately decided to follow his wife, leaving the crying man alone in the living room.

Hongjoong meekly raised his head, a questioning look in his face "That," Jihyo sighed "you always look down when you see me. Lift your head, please."

"I-" he gulped "I don't deserve to raise my head around you, after everything that I've done." Jihyo held Hongjoong's hands that was placed on top of the table.

"Exactly, you did a lot for me, for us, and I am telling you this as your mother. Raise your head high." he did what Jihyo just said, albeit a bit hesitant, she smiled, that's a step. Letting go of the man's hand, she began talking about the things that she'd always wanted to say to the him.

"I know everything's been difficult to you, especially now that Y/N is back, don't carry everything by yourself. You always did that," she smiled at him softly "give yourself a break and let other people help you."

At the day of your burial, everyone was crying but one person, Kim Hongjoong.

"Isn't he the husband? Why is he so quiet?"

"Doesn't he care about his wife at all?"

He hears everything, the gossips, judgemental statements, but he doesn't care. He feels so empty inside that he can't cry anymore. He's drained for goodness sake.

Your mother won't let that slide though, Jihyo went to the people who were talking shit behind Hongjoong's back and threatened them to either stop or leave.

When the burial ceremony has ended, Hongjoong bowed to your family, leaving and using work as an excuse. As he was driving, he stopped at a red light, he feels antsy so he turned the radio on, an energetic song played.

He started singing along to distract himself "Meomchugo sipeun sungani wado, meori han beon sseureo neomgigo oechyeo," the red light turning green but he stayed still "Hakuna Matata yo!" his singing turned into wailing, banging his head on the wheel. The cars behind him started beeping, wanting him to move, but he didn't, he can't.

You were there actually, your specter form crying with him, you knew all along that he was keeping everything in. Maintaining a calm image, resulting in him breaking his self in the process.

Hongjoong couldn't help the tears that started forming in his eyes, when he lost you, he thought he lost everything as well. He had forgotten what you told him a long time ago.

You were whining loudly in the living room, looking for your popcorn and wanting Hongjoong to sit next to you so you can start the movie "I'm here, I'm here, calm down."

"Why should I calm down? You're taking too long!" you yelled at him, your pregnancy hormones really making you moody these days. He laughed and put an arm around you, caging you against him protectively when the rain started pouring outside.

"Oh, it's raining," you tapped in his chest "did you know the saying 'there a rainbow after the rain?'" you asked him excitedly "Hm, I think I heard it before but I'm not sure, what about it?" he said, humoring you so you won't throw a tantrum.

"For example, if I die before you," he opened his mouth to complain about that horrid example of yours but you stopped him from doing so "let me finish!" he closed his mouth, letting you continue your philosophy in life.

"If I died, just cry. And then go back up again, because if you didn't, I'll be sad even after death, and you don't want that do you?" he shook his head a no, you smiled and rubbed your swollen belly "Besides, I already met you and now we're having a child, I am already happy and contented with my life."

Now that he thinks about it, you were a ghost that was always looking out for them. That means you saw how pathetic he was, and he made you sad because he didn't follow your advice.

"Hongjoong, even if you got remarried, it's okay. I was one of the people who pushed you to do it. So don't blame yourself anymore."

This conversation is something that your mother and husband really needed, even if you can't see it, it's fine, as long as the both them resolve their old flame.

Mingi stirred when he felt something ominous in his sleep, he finally opens his eyes, being greeted with an unfamiliar ceiling, cold feeling in his back, and an arm around his waist. He looked at his side to see Yunho still sleeping peacefully.

Cringing at the sight, he never thought that his first cuddle ever will be with a guy. He took the initiative of waking everyone up, slapping them in the face.

Seonghwa groaned in annoyance "Don't you have a better way of waking us up?"

"Oh? Hongjoong hyung's gone?" Jongho's raspy morning voice managed to croak the words out.

Suddenly Yunho heard something shaking, he looked over the counter to see a child's figurine moving by itself. "What in the paranormal shit is this?!" his loud voice scaring everyone, he immediately stood up, grabbing his phone to record the phenomenon.

Child's figurine?

"Shit!" Mingi cursed out loud, garnering everyone's attention "The daycare!" he exits the building with the others following him despite the confusion and sleepiness.

A man wearing all black was peacefully observing the daycare when he heard loud footsteps approaching him "Ah, you're here."

He was suddenly lifted off of the ground by the seething tall man "I told you not to touch them right? This is my territory, back off." Mingi growled lowly before harshly putting the smaller man back down.

"Mingi, what the hell, why are you running off like that..." Yunho's voice trailed off when he saw an unfamiliar looking man "Who is this?"

The stranger bowed at him, introducing his self as Hwang Hyunjin, an exorcist. Seonghwa and Jongho soon joined the scene, the tension between Mingi and Hyunjin is so thick that even a knife can't cut through it.

Jongho whispered a question, not wanting to talk out loud because it seems inappropriate to do so "What's happening?" despite his low voice, Mingi still heard it.

"I'll tell you what's happening," he pointed an accusatory finger at the man "this guy wants to take Y/N and Heejoong away." The other three looked at Hyunjin, ready to fight him and the man scoffed, thinking that he has more idiots to deal with.

"Listen, I came here because you can't even do your job right-" it was Mingi's turn to scoff "Do my job right? I just sent 7 people in the other world this month, what about you?" he went closer to him "I believe that your area is full of loitering ghosts. So go back to where you came from and do your own job. Mind your own business man."

Hyunjin left while muttering an "I'll be back soon." Angry that he was humiliated by a lowly shaman like that.

Mingi heard clapping behind him, seeing that he has an audience with an impressed look on their faces.

"Didn't take you for a fighter Mingi."

"You looked cool for a moment."

"I approve of you and your balls now."

Minhee went inside a cafe, wanting a dose of caffeine to energize her for today's job hunting when she heard some parents from the daycare gossiping.

"I heard that Miss Shin's husband was cheating on her?" one of the mother's said in an ear piercing high pitched tone.

"Really? With whom?" an another one asked "They said that it was the new kitchen helper. Somebody saw them crying at the playground one night."

Minhee slammed her hands down at their table, scaring the nosey parents. "Oh, I'm sorry did I startle you?" she faked a smile at them "I suggest you stop talking nonsense now or do you want to see yourselves behind the bars?"

The mother with an irritating high pitched tone had the audacity to talk back "We were just saying the truth, you should be grateful that you heard it fr-" Minhee slammed her hands back down at the table again, effectively shutting the old woman up.

"You should be grateful that I'm not gonna sue you for slander." turning on her heels, she walked away from the cafe, appetite lost. That can't be true, why would you cheat with her husband when the two of you are friends. That's not possible, you're a good person. Those people just have nothing to do with their lives.

Back at the daycare, an event is taking place, apparently, today is fruit day, where the children would bring fruits that represents them and later they would have fruits for snacks. You were excited when you saw the strawberries, you loved eating them specially when you were pregnant so you thought that your son would love it as well but you're gravely mistaken.

When you were giving out snacks to the children, you were about to give Heejoong extra strawberries when San stopped you from doing so "He's allergic to strawberries, he can't eat them."

To say you were disappointed was an understatement, as the day goes by, you realize that you know nothing about your own son. His likes and dislikes, illnesses, nothing. To think that you wanted to be a mother to him in your own way before your 49 days end.

Before you fall into a pit of depression, your mother called you, telling you that she's outside the daycare, bringing the jajangmyeon you requested.

You went outside, greeting your mother with a hug, you took the bag containing the jajangmyeon and thanked her. "Wait, you're working here?" she asked and you smiled before answering yes, you work at the daycare that your son attends to.

Looking at her expression, you knew she was about to protest "Eomma, don't worry. I'm doing fine here and I'm enjoying what I'm doing." She sighed, skeptical about what you've just said but accepted it either way.

When dismissal came, you went too Heejoong, showing the jajangmyeon "I brought a gift for your mommy, do you think she will like it?" you asked the young boy, him smiling brightly and adorably cheering a small "Yes!"

After Heejoong's extracurricular classes, the two of you head to his home, hand in hand, excited to give the food to Minhee. You texted her, telling her that you're close, to which she responded that she's already home. Upon arriving, you punched the passcode of their apartment, entering warily in case that Hongjoong's inside.

Quickly scanning the area, seeing that he's not home yet made you sigh in relief. Calling out Minhee's name, she yelled that she's in the kitchen. You put a finger in your mouth, telling Heejoong to be quiet so that you can surprise his mommy, the child nodding eagerly at your request.

The two of you sneaked your way into the kitchen, poking your head to peek at what Minhee's doing, when you saw that she was busy preparing something, you and Heejoong yelled a "Surprise!"

"Oh my god! You scared me!" Minhee said while she breathed rapidly, calming down her palpitating heart "What do you mean by surprise?"

You winked at her and placed the bag on top of the table, she looked at you before opening it, a bright smile forming in her face when she saw that it has containers full of jajangmyeon. "My favorite!" happiness visible in her face "Where did you get this?" You watched as she took a container out of the bag and grabbed a pair of chopsticks. She took a bite of the jajangmyeon and hummed in delight "That's homemade, enjoy."

"I will, thank you unnie, this is delicious!"

Minhee deserves this much, after all the things she did for your family, this is the least that you can do to repay her kindness.

While walking back home, you saw a restaurant that sells chicken, you remembered Yeosang and that legendary chicken fight you had with him back then.

"Kang Yeosang!" the sound of a door slamming echoed throughout the house "Did you eat the chicken in the fridge?" you entered his room and accused him.

He removed his headphones "Yeah, I did, what about it?" he looked at you with a bored expression that made you sneer at him"That's mine. I was planning to eat that after school!"

"It doesn't have your name on it, so I don't see the problem." he put his headphones back on and resumed playing the music he's listening to, not taking the disrespect, you threw a pillow in head, resulting in his headphones to fall in the floor, breaking it in the process.

"Yah!"

You entered the restaurant, buying a portion of your brother's favorite chicken. Heart light and happy for the first time after you've turned into a human, you went home with a clear mind, followed by curiosity when you heard Yeosang yelling "It's the best music company here, why can't we just talk to Hongjoong hyung?"

You hid the chicken behind you, entering the house "Don't disturb your brother-in-law, he's b-" showing yourself to them made them shut up "What's with Hongjoong?" you asked, the two sharing suspicious looks.

"Y/N, go back to your room, t-" your mother wasn't able to finish her sentence for the second time when Yeosang spoke over her "I want to land an internship at Hongjoong hyung's company." He's already a graduating student? Time flies so fast.

"Let's talk to Seonghwa instead, I'm sure he's not that busy compared to Hongjoong." your mother sighed "Y/N you don't have to do this."

You scrunched your nose, walking over to your brother and giving him a side hug "I want to, my brother deserves it," you then lifted your hand that was holding the bag of chicken "and I also bought him an advanced gift for his internship."

His eyes widened before slowly lifting his hand as well, the same brand of chicken in his hands which you didn't notice before. Your mother looking at the two of you before commenting "You really are siblings."

Your eyes followed Yeosang's figure as he went to the kitchen, opening the fridge only to see chicken inside. He stopped for a moment before getting it out, pulling a leg and placing it on a plate, then he went to the direction of your room.

"What are you doing? That's your favorite part, just eat it!" knowing that he can't hear you but you still wanted to scold him.

He entered your room, placing the plate in your bed "Noona, you know I never give the leg to just anyone right?" he put his face on his hands, his breathing went erratic and his shoulders quaked "I'll give you all the leg part if you come back."

You sat beside him, the piece of chicken between the two of you, listening to him cry and beg for you to come back made you realize just how much your brother means to you. Regretting the times you fought instead of spending quality time together.

The both of you laughed, realizing that you bought each other the exact same thing, "Let's just eat together while we binge watch a movie, I'll come with you tomorrow to the company."

The next morning, you called Seonghwa, telling him to help Yeosang enter their music company as an intern, in which he said that it's not a problem since he's the boss's right hand man. Rolling your eyes at his words, you entered the building with your brother who looks nervous, you tapped his nose, telling him to calm down and that he'll do well, he's a remarkable person afterall.

You went to the receptionist to ask for Seonghwa, while waiting, you heard two employees gossiping about someone, being the nosey person you are, you decided to listen to their conversation, ears perking up when you heard a familiar name.

"I can't believe that Hongjoong sunbaenim's finally taking a step up in his therapy."

"True, entering a studio that triggers your trauma is not a joke."

Hongjoong's getting treatment? That's news to you, a good one at that. He always declined therapy, saying that it's just a waste of time and money, but now that he's actually doing it, you felt relieved, knowing that he's moving forward with his life.

"Find him!" a loud voice startled you, looking around the floor to see Eden, Hongjoong's senior, panicking "Tell me if you find Hongjoong, we need to help him calm down."

Before you can even think, your body moved on its own, finding yourself in the third floor near the fire exit, you know he's there. That is where he goes whenever he experiences panic attacks, you've been with him during those times, watching him writhe in pain, gripping his chest while he gasped for air. Not being able to do anything for him.

As you opened the door of the fire exit, you witnessed the exact same thing that you saw countless of times, but this time, you are able to do something for him.

You held him in your arms, wiping the tears and sweat in his face, brushing his hair back and telling him to breathe. You felt him hold your hands tightly, it hurt a bit, but you endured it, the pain he is in now is nothing compares to a small squeeze.

"I'm here, Hongjoong, breathe." you rocked him back and forth, your presence and voice calming him down a little. You spent a few minutes with him like that before the door opened, revealing a worried Seonghwa.

Hongjoong was sent to the hospital with you never letting go of his hand, you are thankful that Yeosang let you be with him, telling you that he's fine all by himself and he'll bring you good news later.

Minhee soon arrived at the hospital, the scene she saw wasn't something that she expected, you holding her husband's hand, when you noticed where she was looking, you immediately retrieved your hand back, placing it in your lap.

"I'm here, you can go now. Thank you for watching over Hongjoong." Minhee coldly said to you. You bowed to her, not really wanting to leave but you don't have any other choice.

Yeosang called you a few hours later, proudly telling you that he landed the internship, you smiled, happy for your brother's achievement, you congratulated him, telling him that you already knew that he could do it. He ended the call and you sighed, at least there's one positive thing that happened today.

You head to the direction of Yunho and Jongho's resto, wanting to be with them, when you are at your lowest, they are your go to person (Hongjoong's included but of course you can't really go to him now.)

As you entered the place, you saw not just two but three people in the room "What are you doing here Mingi?"

"Am I not allowed to be here? I am friends with them now, so.." he trailed off, one look at you and he can immediately tell that something's wrong. He stood up from his seat and guided you to the counter, making you sit down while the other two went closer to you.

You vented everything out to them, you trust them so much that you're willing to tell every detail of today's happenings, "I feel so bad, she thinks of me as her friend." you said, rubbing your temples when Jongho spoke "Well, you're not cheating. So, I don't think there's anything wrong with it."

Yunho nodded before letting out his own thoughts "But you know, she's the only one who doesn't know who you are, she's being left in the dark, don't you think it's unfair for her."

"I know that but-" your sentence was discontinued when your phone rang, you immediately answered the call, hearing Hongjoong's shaky voice, "Y/N, I told Minhee everything, I'm sorry."

Feeling a bit better, Hongjoong opened his eyes, albeit his vision is a bit blurry he noticed someone who was sitting beside him, his instict made him call your name out.

"No, it's Minhee," Hongjoong shot up from his bed, looking at his wife with wide eyes, her smiling sadly in return "it looks like you're fine now, let's go home?"

When they entered the apartment, Minhee dropped the ticking bomb, exploding everything in one go.

"Oppa, are you cheating on me with Yuri? Is it because she looks like your late wife? Please be honest with me." she asked while keeping her voice low as possible, not wanting to wake Heejoong up.

Her pleading eyes made Hongjoong avoid eye contact, "No, I'm not cheating on you but I-" should he say it? Should he just tell her everything or continue lying?

"You what? Oppa, please don't make this harder than it's supposed to be." Minhee feels like she's being punched in the gut right now, but what Hongjoong said next feels like a sledgehammer was thrown at her.

"I really am not cheating on you. I would never do that, but the pick-up helper, the new kitchen helper, her name's not Yuri. It's Y/N."

Your hands shook so much at the information that your phone slid from your grasp, Yunho barely catching it. Placing your face in your hands, you let out a shaky sigh, trying not to have a breakdown right now.

"I think you just jinxed her Yunho." Mingi absentmindedly said which made Jongho smack the back of his head, mouthing him that it's not a good time for a joke.

The bell clinked, all four of you faced the person who just entered, seeing Minhee with a devastated expression on her face "Can I have a bottle of soju please?"

You all sat awkwardly as Minhee continues to down shot after shot "Right, I'm not allowed here anymore am I?" she chuckled "I'm such an idiot, I feel like I'm the biggest moron on earth." she drunkenly said.

"Minhee, I-" she held her hand up "No, I'm not finished yet," she hiccupped "Was it fun though? Did you all have fun deceiving me? Did you enjoy the show?" she threw her head back laughing, the sounds from her mouth is a complete contrast from tears in her eyes.

"It's fine, I was about to file a divorce anyway." that news shocked all of you, looking at her like she just said the worst joke of the century.

You went closer to her "Minhee, why would you get a divorce?" she looked down, contemplating what to say "I guess I'm tired. When we got married, I thought I was enough for him, I thought I would be able to replace you."

Minhee reminisced about the times when she let her head float in the clouds, thinking that she was so special, not listening to the people who told her that marrying a widower won't do her good. She closed her ears to all of that, following her feelings for the man that she's been in love with ever since she met him in college.

"Excuse me, this is yours right?" a man with a bright blue hair and shaved eyebrow approached her, she looked at his extended hand "Pikachu!"

Minhee snatched the keychain in Hongjoong's hands, the man chuckling at her "Don't glare at me like that, I just thought you liking pokemon is cute." he smiled at her, and she felt her heart skip a beat at that.

Their encounter made Minhee notice Hongjoong more in their campus, his intense gaze and charismatic smile, paired with his flashy outfits, making her attached to the man.

Minhee held the box of chocolates in her hand, her friends encouraging her to got her man, just as she was about to go to him, she overheard his friends, "You act all high and mighty now that you've got a pretty girlfriend?"

The girl slowed her steps down, smile faltering, guess someone already stole his heart huh?

"Everytime I look at our wedding photo in the bedroom, all I feel is unhappiness. Yuri-" she paused, remembering that wasn't your name "Y/N, I feel unloved. I think that's enough reason, right?" she looked at you with so much misery in her eyes.

"What about Heejoong?"

"Don't worry, I'll still take care of him even in the distance."

Hongjoong didn't stopped Minhee when she started packing her bags, he didn't beg for her to stay even when Heejoong violently cried when he saw his mommy exit the apartment. He doesn't have any right to do that, he'll just let her go.

Just before Minhee opens the door, ready to walk out of Hongjoong's life, she looked back at him, wanting to tell him her sentiments.

"Maybe we are too considerate to each other to the point that we didn't have the time to communicate and truly understand each other. It's okay though, be happy with your one true love."

Then she left. It's like he went back to the start, all alone with his son without you around.

You spent almost a week in your room, locked up, not wanting to get out or see anyone.

"What is wrong with her?" Jihyo asked, which the two men of the house just shrugged, not knowing the answer as well. Suddenly, the loud honking of a car is heard outside their house, Yeosang peeked through the windows, seeing Yunho and Jongho with a bright red sports car.

"Eomma, noona's friends are here." hearing that made Jihyo go out, asking them what are they doing here "We're here for Y/N of course." Jongho answered.

"She's locked up in her room for days now, we don't know how to make her get out." Daniel sighed, concern etched on his face.

Yunho grabbed something inside the car, pulling out a meme-y glasses and a fake gun, he put the glasses on and fixed his hair, cheekily holding the gun.

"May I go inside your house?"

Yeosang immediately replied with a no, judging the taller man so hard when his mother pinched him "Go ahead, Yunho."

"Jongho, get the car ready." the younger saluting at the taller man's order.

Yunho walked like a mafia man, your family staring at him with only one thing in their minds, 'what the hell is wrong with that guy?'

You were having your alone time for the nth hour now, wallowing in self-pity when someone yelled outside your room, "This is the NBI! Don't move!" then your door got destroyed, Yunho falling face first due to the force he put into breaking your door open.

He got up, forehead red due to the impact of his fall, and pointed the gun at you "You're coming with me whether you like it or not, missy." before you can even say anything, Yunho already dragged you out of your room "Yunho wait!"

"Start the engine Jongho! I got her!" upon hearing his name, he immediately revved the car, Yunho pushing you in the backseat, not giving you much time to react when they drove away, Jongho yelling a "We're going for a drive!"

"Wow, they managed to do that." amusement lacing Daniel's voice, Yeosang only rolled his eyes before entering inside, shrieking when he saw the damage Yunho did.

"Where do you plan on taking me?" you asked the two that are currently sitting in the front "I didn't even grabbed my phone or coat." Yunho turned his head towards you "You don't need a damn phone, and I'll buy you a coat." he said, pulling out his black card, flexing it to you, when Jongho mocked him out of the blue, "That's all you have."

"You're lucky you're driving, or else I might have just-" Jongho clicked his tongue "Are you sure you want to continue what you're saying?"

The taller man looked away, suddenly interested in the view outside, not really wanting a taste of Jongho's strength. For the first time that week you laughed, finding your friends hilarious, the two men smiled softly, happy that they're able to cheer you up.

"Y/N," Jongho spoke as he looked at you through the front mirror "you only have a few days left right?" You nodded at his question "Let's make the most of it."

The two brought you in a very beautiful park, you went bicycle riding, rode the zip line, and even tried sky gliding. Yunho and Jongho recording every moment, wanting to save the memories that they never got back then.

Resting in the bench near a lake, sandwiched between the bears that you love so much, the three of you were enjoying the gorgeous scenery in front of you.

Jongho was the first one to break the silence "Y/N, don't you want to live?" hearing the question, Yunho looked at you ardently, wanting to hear your final answer.

You continued staring at the view, "I want to live," the two perked up at your answer "to be honest, I don't want all of you to move on from me so easily, but as days passed by, seeing you forget me and live your life was painful. At the same time I was thankful, I don't like seeing you guys cry, seeing you smiling and laughing made me happy as well."

Taking a deep breath, you continued your small speech "I actually appreciate you guys so much, I never got the chance to thank you for encouraging Hongjoong to remarry."

You watched as Jongho pushed Hongjoong out of the resto "Are you just gonna let those flower wilt? Go and get her before someone else does!"

Yunho went out and began pushing Hongjoong down the stairs "You like her hyung right? If she makes you happy then we'll support you, Y/N wouldn't want you to sulk over something like this."

"Alright, thank you guys. I really am grateful to you." Hongjoong then ran, probably to where Minhee is right now.

There was a twinge of hurt in your heart but you ignored it, wanting to be happy for him. You then looked over to your friends, giving them a thumbs-up.

"If it wasn't for you two, then he wouldn't have the courage to ask Minhee out. Let alone ask her hand for marriage," you laughed a little, knowing how much of a scaredy cat Hongjoong is "you gave him a chance to love again and not be alone."

"Then-"

"I want to live but I won't do it," your voice full of conviction "I won't take my place back, I am contented that I got to talk, touch, and live with the people that I love. That's more than enough for me." You suddenly can't breathe, the two burying you in a tight bear-hug.

"If that's your decision then we'll respect that." Jongho said before they pulled you up, "It's getting dark, we should go to our last destination."

Jongho parked the car in front of your house "This is the last place?" you asked them, Yunho nodded, telling you to get out of the car and help them carry the take-outs.

"We're home!" Yunho's loud voice caught the attention of the people inside the house.

Yeosang blocked the doorway "No, you're banned from entering," Yunho frowned "you destroyed our door." you pushed Yeosang out of the day which made Yunho snicker, "We brought dinner! Let's eat!" you called out.

Setting up the table, cans of beer and bottles of soju are out for a fun night. Everyone was having a good time when Yunho suggested for a photo opt. You all agreed, taking a 'family photo' as Jongho called it.

The night ended with you doing a skin care routine with your family, today is full of fun, you'll definitely miss this. The next day, it was Hongjoong who fetched you from your home, he even brought Heejoong to persuade you to come with him.

"We're going to the amusement park." he claimed, making Heejoong squeal in delight beside you.

As you entered the amusement park, different rides and booths greeted you, you lifted Heejoong up and pointed at the carousel. "Do you want to ride that?" you asked him and he nodded, thrilled to be playing in such a nice place, "Let's go then!"

Hongjoong watched as you and Heejoong rode the carousel, waving at him excitedly, him returning the wave with a small smile and soft look in his eyes.

The three of you went to a shooting booth next, Hongjoong taking the lead and failing.

"I understand that you want to show your cool and charismatic side to your son," you handed Heejoong over to him and snatched the gun away from him, aiming and shooting at the targets with accuracy, "but this is how you do it."

Heejoong clapped his hands while the man beside you tried to defend himself, saying that he has a bad eyesight. The owner of the booth was impressed by your skills, giving you three mickey mouse hairbands, "Here, a prize and extra gift for the adorable family."

'Adorable family,' that sounded like music to your and Hongjoong's ears.

You bowed and accepted the items, putting the hairband in your head first, next is Heejoong, then.. pausing for a bit when you were about to put the accessory in Hongjoong's head. His eyes stared into yours, you see it, the love and tenderness in his beautiful brown eyes, only for you.

Snapping out of it, you gently placed the headband in his head, the sweet moment disrupted when a mascot went to you and pointed at his camera, "You want to take a picture of us?" you asked and the mascot gave you a thumbs up.

The three of you posed for the photo, then an idea popped in your head, you were hesitant to do it at first, but you gathered all the courage in your veins, and before the photo was snapped, you boldly wrapped your hand around Hongjoong's arms.

The mascot gave you the polaroid photo, thanking him before looking at it. You smiled widely, showing the photo to Hongjoong, claiming it was adorable, he grinned at the photo and was about to agree when Heejoong called someone 'Mommy,' it's not you though, it's an another person whose hair is similar to Minhee.

Hongjoong cleared his throat "There's a resting area here somewhere, let's go there and take a breather."

When you finally sat down, Heejoong immediately fell asleep on his father's lap.

"He's exactly like you, taking naps whenever and wherever." admiring the little boy who's sleeping peacefully " your statement made Hongjoong snicker "And he's like you when it comes to food, a very picky one." he retaliated. You pouted at his words, ready to out sass him when he speaks again "How many days do you have left?"

"Four." you answered in a timid voice, Hongjoong hummed lowly, brushing the hair out of his son's face. "Let's go on a camping trip with Yunho, Jongho, and Seonghwa." you laughed, remembering that disaster of a trip.

"What? There's no meat?" you looked at Yunho and Jongho who were supposed to handle that, "There's no rice?" your eyes went over to Seonghwa.

You groaned "What are we gonna do here then? Sleep?" you said, exasperated at the forgetful men.

How on earth did they forgot to bring the important foods when they remembered to bring fruits and all this cool looking items for picture taking.

"Actually, I forgot to bring a blanket." Hongjoong nervously uttered.

"What in the actual f-"

Your laugh made Hongjoong's heart soar, he longed to hear that for years now, and he feels himself getting addicted to you once more.

"Pretty sure that the other guys would want to redeem theirselves after that shame." you smirked at him, wanting to say something savage at him but you stopped when he saw the way he looked at you.

"I missed you," he confessed "I've always wanted to do things like this with you and our son," he looked at Heejoong "but I never got the chance to."

He went silent for a bit "Also, I want to thank you for giving me the best gift of all, for giving me a blessing." he finished, and you know he's pertaining to Heejoong at that one.

You leaned on his shoulder, not saying anything but the warmth and happiness in your chest are more than enough right now.

He brought you home at night time, you thanked him for a wonderful day, as you turned your back on him, halting your steps when you heard him say a faint 'Wait!'

You faced him, asking him what's wrong "Do you really not want to take your place back here?"

He dropped the dreaded question on you "Hongjoong-"

"Please just stay. Stay here with me, with us. Don't leave us again. I beg you."

He was ready to kneel at the ground, do anything and everything just to make you stay by his side.

You hate seeing Hongjoong like this, it shatters your heart in the most agonizing way, you went to him and cupped his face, wiping the few tears that escaped from his eyes.

"You know I can't, someone has already taken my place, it would be selfish of me if I did that." you kissed his forehead, something that you always did to make him stop crying.

"I know that you can take care of Heejoong, you're not alone. You already have someone that will help you."

You let go of him "Goodnight Hongjoong, thank you, I had fun today."

As you laid down in your bed, closing your eyes and ready to rest, your ringtone made you open your eyes, grumbling in annoyance when you saw Mingi's name flash.

You answered the phone and Mingi's airy and tired voice caught you off guard "Y/N! I know! I now know!" you told him to calm down and catch his breath first before speaking.

When his breathing seems stable enough, he started speaking again, "The reason why you came back to life, I now know it!" you told him to elaborate.

"I was jumping, dancing, and praying all the day, gosh I'm so sweaty and sticky right now," his complaints made you snort, "then the Gods finally gave me an answer. In the wishing room, I saw it, your mother's wish."

"Please let me see my daughter once more."

Your hand automatically flew to your mouth, so it was your mother all along? And here you were, completely focused over other things when it was your mother who wished for you to come back again?

You thanked MIngi and ended the call, promising him that you'll repay him back for all his hardwork.

The walk to your mother's room felt long even if it's just 15 steps away from yours, you knocked on the door before opening it, seeing your mother in bed, getting ready to sleep.

"Oh? What is it my daughter?" you went up to her and hugged her, making her fall on the bed "Is there something wrong?" you shook your head, saying that you just wanted to cuddle her tonight.

She smiled softly at you, no matter how big and old you are, you will always be her baby.

"You're leaving soon aren't you?" she said out of the blue, making you look up at her with surprise written on your face "What are you so flabbergasted for? I'm your mother, of course I'll know what's going on with you."

She hugged you tight, her next words making fresh tears spring up in your eyes "It's alright, you don't have to tell me anything. I will always understand you. I always have your back."

The next morning, you found yourself in your room, someone must have carried you all the way here since you remembered sleeping soundly in your mother's room.

You reached for your phone in the nightstand when it keeps on making notification sounds, you were greeted by a gc that has Yunho, Jongho, Seonghwa, and Hongjoong in it. They were all talking about the camping trip, looks like Hongjoong already informed them about it. You got up from your bed, getting ready to head out before quickly typing in a message 'I will buy the meat and rice for this trip, no one is allowed to protest.'

As you were walking, a familiar place caught your eye, it didn't even changed one bit. It still has the same plants, same color of the wall, it reminds you of the day where your accident happen, and you instinctively put your hands on your belly.

You felt your baby kick while you were walking "We'll be home soon, I just have to drop this at my office, okay? Please be patient."

Suddenly, people were shouting, you turned around to look at the commotion, but you didn't see any. The last thing you saw was a car screeching towards your direction.

When you opened your eyes, you immediately rubbed your stomach, every move that you make creates a jolt of unbearable pain but you don't care, the only thing that matters is your baby.

"Please help my baby, anyone please."

You blinked, stopping the horrible images in your brain. You continued walking to the market, deciding to focus on your task at hand instead of reminiscing the dreadful past.

The drive towards the camping site was fun, it consisted of you, Yunho and Jongho in one car while Seonghwa, Hongjoong, and Heejoong (yes, of course you brought him) were stuck in an another one.

Seonghwa longingly watched your car, seeing that you're basically partying with your friends inside, while he's here stuck with a gloomy Hongjoong. He tried playing music just a while ago, but his friend slapped his hand, saying that music will distract his driving and it'll wake the sleeping child the back seat.

The man child poked his head outside the car's window, pathetically begging for you guys to let him transfer vehicles, "Please, let me out of this hell hole! I had enough of this demon with me!" Hongjoong glared at his friend, telling him that it's dangerous and to put his head back inside before he cut it himself.

When you arrived at the camping site all of you went to work, setting up the tents and cooking the food before night time. You and Hongjoong watched as your friends play soccer with Heejoong, "Look at them, all whipped for our child." you heard the man beside you say "Of course they would, with how adorable he is, who wouldn't?"

Feeling a warm hand envelope yours, butterflies in your stomach erupting like volcanoes, and sparks forming when you looked at the man who's sitting beside you. His eyes still held the same universe that you lived in, and you couldn't help but tighten your hold on his hand.

"I have always thought that my studio was my home, that is until I met you," Hongjoong kept looking at you while he speaks, "you became my everything, all the music that I create was all for you or because of you. The sad, broken hearted songs that I used to make turned into chessy, teeth-rotting love songs." he snickered, remembering the drastic change in his lyrics after he met you, he looked away from you, watching his friends and son playing the field, you doing the same.

"Then I lost you, that day haunted me so much that I couldn't even sleep at night," mustering up the courage to tell you everything he's been keeping in, "Heejoong's cries reminds me of you in your death bed every damn time." he choked back a sob, not wanting to break in front of you, he needs to remain strong for your sake as well, knowing that this will be the last time he'll be able to hold and talk to you like this.

You listened to him, how he was sorry that he kept himself locked in his studio when the news of your accident was being relayed at him, how he relocated in a different studio because everything in his former one evokes memories of you, and how much he loves you.

When he pulled you in his arms, cupping your face and kissing you passionately, you let him. Closing your eyes and savoring the feeling of his lips and touch. You'll let yourself be selfish and greedy for the first and last time.

Hongjoong poured everything in that kiss, his love, sorrows, regrets, and peace. Finally having it in him to let go of you, wanting you to rest and be happy as he live his life at its fullest with your son.

On your last day, before you meet Mingi, you went to see your son, wanting to say goodbye to him.

You crouched down, smiling at your son, "I had a lot of fun with you Heejoong, I hope you won't forget me. okay?" the child beamed at you, holding your face before saying the one word that you have always dreamt of hearing from him, "Eomma!"

You let out a gasp, putting your hands on your mouth as you quietly let out a cry. So, all this time he can see you, he knew.

Your child knew who you really are. The moments where you played with him, talked to him, took care of him even in your ghost form, he knows who you are.

You embraced the little boy tightly, "Yes, that's me, I am eomma," you pulled away and he unexpectedly wiped your tears which made you cry harder. You held his small hands, caressing it softly, "Eomma will visit you soon again, be happy and healthy, alright? I love you, my son."

"Are you sure about this?" Mingi asked you for the nth time "You don't have anything to do?" you laughed, flashing him a genuine, bright smile.

"Mingi," you held his hand "Thank you for everything that you did for me, I will always watch over you from above."

He looked down, his tears cascading down his cheeks as he slowly brought out his materials for the ritual. You took a deep breath, getting ready to meet God himself, and maybe apologize for cussing at him before and thank him for giving you the opportunity to live once again.

"I'm ready."

One pure soul has ascended to heaven that day, everyone close to that soul felt it, the departure of their friend, sister, daughter, wife, and mother, making their hearts squeeze in pain, but they all plastered a smile on their faces, wishing you all the best, promising that you'll meet each other again in another life.

10 years later

Under the blooming cherry blossoms, a 15 year old boy is sitting on a bench, flipping a what seems to be a journal, then he stumbled upon a polaroid photo, inside it was him when he was a child, his father, and a pretty lady.

"Heejoong!" a familiar voice called out to him, he glanced to where the voice came up, smiling a little when he saw his mother and father waving at him.

"Why are you still out here? We'll be late to your recital!" his father said, making him stand up and look at the time.

"I'm coming!" he closed the journal and skipped towards his parents, them catching him in an embrace before proceeding to walk together, a lively atmosphere radiating off the family.

Every hello is bounded to an impending goodbye. In a story where the ending is bittersweet, a new chapter full of possibilities opens up for a brighter future. Fate has always been like that, relentlessly torturous yet harmoniously benevolent.

🍀🍀🍀🍀🍀🍀🍀🍀🍀🍀🍀🍀🍀🍀🍀🍀

a/n: I'm sorry it took so long, my schedule is really hectic right now, but I did my best to finish this asap. I hope everyone would support and give love to my first big project. Thank you! (◍•ᴗ•◍)❤

[teddy06writes]

sorry to request yet another one, but you are such an amazing writer. Could I possibly have a romeo and juliet type story where reader is sleepybois sibling and is in love with either poly dream team (dream,George,sapnap) or just george xx

dream x george x sapnap x reader + sleepy boys x sibling!reader

trigger warnings: swearing, yelling, character death, Wilbur being a dumbass

premise: you are one of Philza’s children, and have fought for L’manburg’s independence, we follow your secret romance with the enemy, of course, this tragedy knows no happy ending

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

You carefully dropped down over the side of the L’manburg wall, ducking into a roll before standing up and dusting yourself off, starting to sneak away.

A hand clamps around your forearm, pulling you around the side of a tree.

You hold back a yelp, instead turning with a smile, whispering, “Mr. Sapnap we simply must stop meeting like this.”

“And what? You’d have us march through your gates announcing ourselves to your brothers, I think not.” Nick chuckled.

“Well, I suppose that would put a damper on things.” You grinned, pressing a kiss to his lips.

He fit your hand into his, pulling you along as you started for where the others would be waiting, “Especially when they are so against our dear Dream.”

“To be fair, he was against us.” You argued.

“But no more.” The man himself pointed out, stepping out of the shadows, rising his mask enough to press a kiss to your knuckles.

“Because we continued to fight? or Because you wanted an excuse to talk to me without it being over a declaration of war?”

“I believe it was because Tommy gave up his disks,” George offered, leaning in to place a kiss on your cheek, “Hello dearest.”

You sighed, “Phil gave him those disks. They were one of the only things to survive the blast.”

Behind the mask you could tell Dream’s face fell, and he started to turn away, “I- we did what we thought was right.”

“Blowing up my country was what you thought was right?” You challenged, crossing your arms, “You even had the audacity to cheer as my head was separated from my body by the sheer force.”

“Here we go again.” George muttered.

“We didn’t know you then! Things have changed! You and your people are free now!”

“That does not change our history.” You said indigently.

“What about when Sapnap burned the forests? That’s part of your history too yet we don’t see you yelling at him!” Dream exclaimed.

You sighed, “The forests were replanted with his help, and he has shown remorse, and regret over his actions.”

Surprisingly Dream wrapped his arms around you, pulling you flush against his chest, “If that is what I takes to gain your trust, then I am sorry. I hope my past mistakes do not haunt you any longer.”

Reluctantly you wrapped your arms around him, smiling as the other boys joined the embrace.

After a few moment Dream pulled away, “c’mon, we may even have time for a proper date.”

~~

“An election?” You questioned, “But your already the president.”

Wilbur grinned, “But I put myself in that position, if we do it this way everything is fair!”

You glanced down at the papers littering his desk, “Wil I don’t see how this makes things fair, I mean,” You picked up the note book where he’d been witting makeshift ballots, “Closing the ballots early? The people will only have one option! How is that fair?”

“Actually, I’m running as well.”

You turned to see Quackity entering the office, “You? You’ve gotta be kidding me.”

The man frowned, “Well, I figure if Wilbur here gets a chance to do it fair why shouldn’t I?”

“We’ll be able to beat him easily.” Your brother quietly assured you.

~~

“You alright love? You seem stressed.” Nick said quietly.

You sighed looking up at the sky, “Wilbur plans to hold an election. He believes we can over take Quackity and Swag 2020, but now Fundy and Niki have made there own party as well.”

George turned, propping himself up on his elbow, “That doesn’t sound good. If he’s already in charge why does he need to be re elected?”  

“We put him on the throne, Tommy, Tubbo, Niki, Fundy and I. He wishes to be there fairly with the support of the people.”

Dream hummed, “Do you think he could win?”

“It’s possible,” You sighed, leaning back against Nick, “But campaigns have been tricky, Tommy managed to dig up Jshlatt. They though he could help, but now he’s trying to make a claim to having a spot on the ballot.”

“I thought he was dead.” George said.

You laced your fingers through his, “Well now he’s just a drunk who’s running for president. God I hope it was just a joke.” You muttered the last part.

The boy shared glances, Nick hazarding, “What happens if someone else wins?”

“Well, I suppose it wouldn’t change much for me, technically I hold no office other than managing my brothers and the campaign, it’d shift me further out of public eye, but, I think Wilbur wouldn’t handle it well.”

Dream began to trace shapes into your open palm, “Well, with you in charge of the campaign I doubt your brother will fail.”

You smiled, “Let’s hope so.”

A few hours later, as the sun began to disappear beyond the hills of L’manburg you stood up from the picnic, bidding your lovers farewell, “Wilbur’s meeting starts soon, and I’ll be missed.”

After a few traded kisses you started back through the woods toward L’manburg, sneaking back in through a gap that had never been fixed in the wall, pausing at your house to change back into your L’manburg uniform before hurrying off to the white house.

“Your late!” Tommy called sharply as you entered Wilbur’s office.

“I lost track of time working on the last of the posters.” You pulled the rolled up tubes of paper from the bag you’d grabbed at the house as well.

Wilbur took the tubes as Tommy looked at you skeptically, “Yeah, doing that and what else?”

“Well I was talking to Phil today telling him about the election,” You sat down next to Tubbo, “But not much else.”

Wilbur sighed, dropping a flyer on the table, “We have more important notion to discuss, it would seem that Shlatt is serious about this.”

You grabbed the flyer, looking over the bolded, ‘Shlatt 2020′ and then back at Wilbur, “This can’t be real. I thought you closed the ballot.”

“The people favor him enough to allow him a spot on the ballot.” Tubbo sighed.

“We still stand a chance though,” Tommy said quickly turning to Wilbur, “Right Wil?”

Your older brother hesitated, wavering for a moment, before nodding, “Yes. Yes of course.”

~~

“(y/n) I must ask you some thing.” Wilbur said as the meeting ended and Tommy and Tubbo headed out.

“Yeah?”

“Why do you sneak out?” Your breathing hitched but he continued, “Who are you meeting? What are you hiding? Who do you talk too from- from the SMP lands?” His voice turned to acid at the last words.

“I don’t go anywhere, outside L’manburg. Other than for walks in the forest on occasion.” You lied.

Wilbur examined your face, as if searching for something, “Fine then. Don’t tell me, I will find out sooner or later.”

He strode out of the room, leaving you to pull out your com tablet, privately messaging Dream, ‘it might be a bit before I can see you guys again’

‘:(’

You rolled your eyes quickly typing, ‘Wils getting suspicious, I’m just trying to keep you safe’

‘george also says :(’ Was all you received in reply, so you quickly put the tablet away, heading out of the office and out to the street.

You took a deep breath, looking back at the podium, ballots would be collected tomorrow, and then everything could change.

~~

“Last night, before the last of the ballots were collected, Mr. Quackity of the SWAG 2020 party made an agreement with Mr. Jshlatt of the SHLATT 2020 campaign, that if neither party won the popular vote, they would combine there votes, creating a collation.” WIlbur announced.

From your place to the side of the stage you froze, fear coursing through your veins.

“And so, the combined percentages of SWAG 2020 and SHLATT 2020, bring the coalition to 46% of the popular vote.”

Your heart pounded in your ears, feeling Tommy freeze beside you.

“Which means, the coalition government of SWAG and SHLATT 2020, have won the L’manburg election, by 1%.”

The world seemed to slow as parts of the crowd erupted into cheers, Quackity jumped around on the stage yelling as Wilbur slowly moved away from the podium, out of the corner of your eye, near the back of the stands you see your boyfriends all looking down, but you paid them no mind, instead looking Shlatt dead in the eye as he grinned maliciously at you, before turning to address the crowd.

Wilbur tugged you and Tommy away from the stage, “We’re citizens tonight.”

Shlatt leaned over the podium as you took seats near the front of the crowd, “Well that, was pretty easy.”

You felt your brothers grip your hands, as you stared up at Shlatt.

“You know what I said when I announced this campaign? I said ‘things are gonna change’ I looked every citizen of L’manburg in the eye and I said ‘you listen to me... this place will be a lot different tomorrow.”

He smirked down at you, “So let’s start making that happen. My first decree as president of L’manburg- as EMPEROR! Of this great country!”

Your breathing hitched, “Is to revoke citizenship-! Of TommyInnit, Wilbur Soot, and (Y/n)! Get them out of here!”

Suddenly it seemed as though every weapon in the city was trained on you as Tommy dragged you up out of your seat.

Wilbur was yelling at you to run, but you remained frozen on the spot, turning to look at the podium one last time before following your brothers, only a few steps behind, most of the crowd beginning to disperse

Some one practically screamed your name, and you turned in time for an onslaught of arrows to bury themselves in your body.

The last thing you saw before crumpling to the ground was Dream, Nick and George rushing toward you.

Shlatt strode off the stage, trying to move closer to your body only to be blocked by Dream’s outstretched sword.

He peered around where George had flung himself over you, “I want them out of here as soon as they respawn.”

~~

You woke to someone pressing a damp cloth to your forehead, and excruciating pain spreading throughout your body.

Your eyes flicked open, looking around at the cave you found yourself in, in confusion. When you tried to sit up a gentle hand pushed you back down, “Don’t, you only respawned fully a day ago, you're too weak for that.”

“What’re you doing here?” You groaned.

Technoblade chuckled, “I heard someone say rebellion.”

You looked at him confused for a moment before he elaborated, “This is Pogtopia, cause apparently Wilbur can’t go more than a few months without establishing a new country. Tommy found the cavern after they were ran out of L’manburg. Tubbo is working with Shlatt to hunt you guys down, and Wilbur is trying to start a plan to get the country back.”

“How’d I get here? my bed is all the way in L’manburg.”

Techno grabbed one of the baked potatoes he’d brought up to your room, offering it to you, “That’s the thing I was meanin to ask ya, is there a reasonable explanation as to why it was the Dream Team who brought your body back here? All dramatic and not wantin to leave?”

You face flushed and you turned your head away from him, “It’s a long story.”

“I’ve got time.” You brother said, moving to lean back against the wall.

You giggled nervously, “I guess it technically started when L’manburg was still fighting for independence...”

You told him of the strange glances during war councils, the way Nick had stopped in his tracks when he saw the way you looked forlorn at the burning wood, the way George found ways to sneak you trinkets signed ‘from someones special’, and the way you were never in any real danger during many battles.

You recalled your first real meeting with Dream after you had gained independence, the way he’d seemed so different then than at the signing of the peace treaty, the way that You’d received help replanting the forests, and the quiet still moments shared by the channel George almost unaware of your being there.

It was the first time you had really spoken about your lovers to anyone, and though it took a weight off your shoulders it added another as Techno subconsciously pulled out his axe and began to sharpen it.

“They wouldn’t hurt me, and the conflict that we shared was between the SMP Lands and L’manburg, not us.” You finished quietly.

Techno looked at you quizzically, “Your telling me Dream, the Dream, Mister Manhunts and smp and god among men Dream, would willingly put away his conflicts, his gains, his leverage, just for you?”

“For all of us.” You said firmly.

“That why he kept Tommy’s disks?”

“Tommy willingly gave up those disks for the country.” You muttered.

Your older brother ignored you, “That why he openly endorsed Shlatt as soon as your back was turned?”

You froze, pushing yourself to sit up, even as it made your head spin, “What the fuck are you talking about?”

“Shlatt’s key endorsement, you know, the endorsement given to the guy who was suppose to endorse Wil?” He watched as your face fell, before quietly starting out of the room, “I won’t tell either of them, but if Dream loses a life cause you find out it was true, don’t look my way.”

You fished your com tablet out of the pack that was lying next to your cot, ‘we need to talk.’

~~

“(y/n)! Thank god your okay!” Nick exclaimed, throwing his arms around you.

You hugged him back before turning to face Dream, “Why did you endorse Shlatt?”

He opened his mouth to say something but you cut him off, “And I don’t want a denial or an excuse, or- or any of that. I just want to know why you did it. Why you didn’t tell me?”

Shakily Dream pulled off his mask, looking you in the eye, “I didn’t mean to do anything that would hurt you. Technically I never publicly endorsed him, he took a piece of advice and ran with it to the people. If I had known he was going to do that I would’ve never talked to him in the first place. If I had known he was going to exile you, if he was going to take one of your lives I would have killed him where he stood with no hesitation.”

The mask shook his hand, and George gently took it from him, lacing there fingers together encouragingly.

“I know I fucked up talking to him but if he goes near you, or tries to get you exiled further, or anything like that, he’ll be dead. I- I will do what it takes to help you get L’manburg back.”

You bit your lip, still partially holding on to Nick, “Why did you tell me?”

“I didn’t want to add to the stress.”

“Also, you said Wilbur was getting suspicious, and you stopped talking to us for two days.” George pointed out.

You nodded, quietly rubbing at your eyes, “Uh, yeah, uh, so Techno knows.”

Nick stiffened, “What?”

“Technoblade knows about this- uh- us.”

“T- Technoblade, your brother, as in, The Technoblade, Mister violence, and blood god and technoblade never dies,  knows about us?” George gulped.

“He only threatened Dream, so don’t worry?” You said sheepishly.

Nick chuckled, “Wonderful, that means we get out with our heads and Dream gets to fight to the death.”

“I don’t see how that’s fair.” Dream pouted.

“Maybe I just thought it better to threaten you cause I know if I tried to take the other ones you’d come for me anyway.” Techno said, striding into the clearing.

The boys sat there looking at him for a moment before he sighed, turning to you, “You better get back inside ‘fore Wil goes insane. An’ you guys better clear out before Tommy sees you and goes berserk.”

Reluctantly your boyfriends nodded, quickly muttering goodbyes and leaving, only slightly in fear of Techno, and you turned to your brother with a sigh, “He can’t keep me locked up forever.”

“He’s worried. Paranoid even, thinks Shlatts gonna send someone to kill you again,” Techno explained, guiding you back towards one of the entrances of the cavern, “The stress is getting to him.”

~~

The days spent in Pogtopia began to blend together, the only memorable ones being the ones that were spent sneaking out and seeing your lovers, though you never excepted to see one of them within the cavern itself.

You had come down one of the narrow walkways of your new home, and when Tommy had grabbed your wrist, hissing “Dream is here! And he’s going to help Wilbur blow up L’manburg!” you were not nearly prepared to see him handing Wilbur a rather large bag.

Wilbur grinned wickedly, “This is perfect.”

“Wilbur,” Your little brothers voice was shaking, “Give me that tnt.”

Dream drew his sword, holding it up almost lazily in Tommy’s direction, “I’m going to have to step in on this one Tommy.”

You could see him smirking under the mask as you pushed Tommy behind you, “Wilbur what are you doing?”

“What needs to be done.” He said coldly, “If I can’t have Manburg no one can have Manburg!”

“And you think blowing up our home is the right move?” You said cautiously.

There was something different in Wilbur’s eyes, “No survivors.”

Techno watched this from his spot on the wall, “Wilbur I think we need to have a discussion, things like this take time to plan. (Y/n) why don’t you escort our guest out.”

You nodded sharply, starting towards the back of the cavern, “This way green boy.”

As soon as you got outside the cave you grabbed his wrist, shoving him against the rock wall, “What the fuck are you thinking?”

The now lopsided mask reviled his cocky smirk, “Shouldn’t this be the other way around?”

“Shut the fuck up! What are you thinking?”  You hissed.

“I’m helping you get back your L’manburg!” He sounded all too happy about it.

“By siding with him? He’s gone manic Clay! He’s fucking insane!”

Dream winced at the words, “He’s your brother. You have to side with him.”

“My brother is gone. I side with that man because I am loyal to my family, so long as Techno and Tommy are with him I am. If there was ever a time for you two to ever get along it would not be this.” You backed away from him.

“(y/n), I’m just trying to help.”

“I know,” You said softly, turning back to the cave entrance, “I’ll see you soon.”

~~

“Wars tomorrow.” George said quietly.

You nodded, carding your hand through his hair, “That it is.”

The month had passed quickly, and after the incident at the festival, and then Quackity’s meeting with Shlatt you seemed to have blinked and the eve of war was upon you.

You had snuck out, now spending your last night before the world changes again with your boys, huddled up together in one of the castles parapets. (It had been quite a shock to you when Dream dethroned Eret)

“We will be on different sides, how will this even play out?” Nick asked.

“Only time will tell.”

Dream, mask long since forgotten to the side, bit his lip, “(y/n), George, I want you to stay out of the fighting.”

“We can handle ourselves.” You argued.

“It’s George’s job to stay neutral, and you’re on your last life. None of us want to lose you.” He said softly, looking over Nick’s head at you.

“I will fight for my country. No one will stop me.”

“Even if Phil came back and told you not too?” Nick asked with a chuckle.

“Well-” You laughed, “I suppose it would depend.”

A while later, you began to head back to Pogtopia, your boys insisting on walking you back.

Upon reaching the cave you kissed each of them, “Until we see what tomorrow brings.”

They gave similar goodbyes, and you darted back into the cavern.

Coming around the corner someone grabbed your wrist, tugging it hard, and you came face to face with Wilbur, “Where the fuck were you?”

“uh- o- out.” You stuttered.

“Out with your boyfriends?” He taughtened, dragging you down through the cavern, past the new rooms that had been carved out recently, “When were you planning on telling us of this little fling?”

“What are you talking about?” Tears sprung to your eyes.

“Oh I know all about you and Dream and Sapnap and George! You and your fucking betrayal! Why the fuck would you try to betray me? I’m your brother!” He exclaimed, practically throwing you into a newly constructed cage.

You dug your nails into your palms, “Wilbur, please.”

“I know it was them who disconnected the TNT, who you keep sneaking out to meet, who you were conspiring against me with!” He locked the cage and you caught a glimpse of Techno, leaning against a wall looking down.

“Wil I never conspired against you!”

“We’ll see about that.” He hissed, “You’ll stay here until this is over. I may fail at regaining my L’manburg but I will not fail to kill those men.”

As he strode away you looked to Techno, “Techno what’s going on?”

“I’m sorry.” Was all he managed before hurrying away.

Tears began to stream down your cheeks as you looked around the abandoned alcove of the cavern, there was no getting out of this.

Quietly you pulled your com tablet from your sleeve, sending a messege to Phil, ‘dad I need help, Wil’s gone insane’

~~

You leaned against the bars of the cell, Pogtopia’s few members had long since left for the battle, and you were still here, trapped where Wilbur had left you, none of your boyfriends were responding to your pings, feeling utterly hopeless.

“(y/n)?” A yell echoed through the cavern.

“Phil!” You called desperately, “I’m in here!”

A few moments later your adoptive father appeared in the doorway, shocked upon seeing the locked cage and your tear stained cheeks, “(y/n).”

You nodded as he quickly began to work at the lock, pulling you into an embrace as soon as the cage opened.

“Dad,” You hiccupped, fighting back a new wave of tears, “He’s insane! He’s gonna try to blow up Manburg again! And he’s gonna try to kill them!”

“Who is?” He asked gently.

“Wilbur! He’s gone mad!”

Phil pulled away from you to look you in the eyes, “Are you sure?”

You nodded, sniffling.

Phil took a deep breath, looking around, “Okay, you get down to where they’re fighting, you try to keep Wilbur distracted once it’s over, I’ll try to think of something to stop the tnt.”

You nodded, quickly forcing yourself up, running out of the cavern.

You hurried through the woods, pushing yourself to go faster, making it to the crest of the hill as people flooded out of the van, cheering, people of Pogtopia, L’manburg and the SMP lands alike.

You charged down the hill, not seeing Wilbur standing to the side.

“Dream! Sapnap! George!” You yelled.

They turned to see you running at them, relived to see you okay, still not understanding the cryptic things Wilbur had been saying.

“(Y/n)-” Dream was cut off a yet another arrow planted its self in your back.

“Love?” You whispered, before crumpling to the ground.

They rushed forward, but it was too late, you were gone, and George early screamed, burring his face in an expressionless Nick’s shoulder.

Dream looked up at Wilbur, whos cross bow was still raised, utterly broken, “What the fuck have you done?”

[redpandaramblings]

The Art of Blind Dates. Deku x GN! Reader

This piece was written for @rat-zuki 's the deku agenda escapes no one collab. Happy Birthday to our favorite broccoli.

Content warning- This fic rated PG-13. Aged up characters, Allusions to sexual activity, swearing, gender neutral reader.

“You know, we really have to stop meeting like this.”

You jumped, the spray can you had been using left an unsightly streak of bright red across your masterpiece. You scowled behind your mask as you turned to face the man who had spoken.

“We do. You keep making me mess up my hard work!”

You smirked, pleased with yourself as you saw Deku, the number one pro hero, recoil at the sight of your mask. It had taken a few weeks to convert the All Might mask into an ahegao face, but it was worth it if it horrified your number one pain in the ass. Izuku blinked a few times, sighing and bringing a hand up to pinch the bridge of his nose. He was clearly choosing to ignore your choice of disguise.

“I wouldn’t have to mess with your work if you chose to do things that were, you know, actually legal? You’re talented, Brushstroke. You could get paid to do murals or something instead of…” Deku gestured towards your latest creation. You were rather proud of it. It had taken a good amount of planning to manage to paint a fifty foot tall mural of pro hero Dynamight mooning the city with the bold caption ‘The Hero Commision can kiss my ass.’ It would be perfect if not for the red streak from where Deku had startled you. With a contemplative hum you shook your spray can and quickly turned the offending mark into a cartoonish lipstick print. Midoriya sighed heavily. “I’m standing right here, you know.”

“I know.” You grinned behind your mask. The voice distorter you used did nothing to hide your chipper tone. “I also know you like it. And you can’t tell me Dynamight wouldn’t love it. He literally said that on live interview!”

“Yes, but not with his pants down to his knees.”

You bent over, throwing your cans of spray paint and climbing gear into your duffle bag. It wouldn’t do for your nemesis to get his hands on some of the tools you used. Mei’s stamp was all over it.

“Which is such a shame. The man’s got cake for days.” You chuckled as Deku pulled a face.

He observed you, hands on his hips. “And where do you think you’re going?”

“Away, obviously.” You said as you threw the strap of your dufflebag across you.

“And I’m just going to let you go?”

“Oh no. You’re going to chase me like you always do. And I’m going to escape like I always do. And it’s going to drive you crazy because you can’t figure out how I keep doing it.” You began stretching, exaggerating each movement.

“A teleportation quirk isn’t that hard to figure out.” Izuku began stretching as well, rolling his shoulders and popping joints.

“Guess again.” You sing songed, bouncing on your toes.

“Wouldn’t have to guess if you just told me.”

“But that’s no fun. Unfortunately, I do have to be going. Catch you later, hot stuff!” And with a sprint, you raced to the side of the building and jumped off before activating your quirk.

Time slowed around you. It was like you were hovering in the air instead of falling. Freeze Frame was a quirk you had learned to perfect over the years. Between the quirk and the assorted gadgets in your bag and on your person, it was definitely enough to baffle the number one pro hero. Speaking of, you better work quickly before your quirk wore off and splatted you across the sidewalk.

Freeze Frame was named after what your quirk looked like from the outside. It was as if you teleported, or you had frozen time around you for everyone except yourself. In reality, you were a speedster. When your quirk was active, you were able to move at speeds so fast you were undetectable to others, and to you it seemed like everything was paused in time. You probably could have been a phenomenal hero or villain if you wanted. But currently, it was much more fun to thwart a certain green haired man.

With a press of a button, you deployed a grappling hook, snagging it on the building across the alley. You swung over, keeping a countdown in your head. Would you be lucky enough and have time to…? Yes. There! A balcony door was cracked open slightly. You gracefully landed on the balcony and used the door to slip into what appeared to be someone’s bedroom, thankfully unoccupied at the moment. Taking no chances though, you slip into the closet just as the effects of your quirk wear off. The other reason you had never turned to heroism or villainy- no matter how much you trained, you could only keep your quirk activated for ten seconds at a time. It wasn’t a lot. Plus you could only activate your quirk a couple dozen times a day without getting seriously ill. But it still was usually more than enough to be able to give any law enforcement the slip. Just like now.

Deku curses as he runs to the edge of the roof. You’re nowhere to be seen. “Brushstroke! Get back here, you damn brat!” He shouted, running a hand through his hair in frustration. One of these days he was going to figure out your quirk and how to counteract it. And when that day comes he was going to take you over his knee and… No. He shook his head, blushing to clear his thoughts. What to do with you. Well, he wasn’t sure yet. You weren’t a villain, really. More of a public nuisance. The murals you did showed a lot of talent and a good chunk of the population agreed with the social commentary behind them. But that didn’t change that you had painted ten foot tall asscheeks on a building without permission. And, technically, it was within his job description to apprehend you. “Brushstroke!” Deku called again as he made his way down to the ground. There was no sign of you anywhere. Invisibility quirk maybe? Though it would be unusual if you could turn all the stuff you had been wearing and carrying invisible as well.

Meanwhile, as Izuku was getting lost in thought, you were getting naked. You stripped out of your gear and paint covered smock, moving as quickly as you dared while still remaining quiet in your hidden location. Just because the bedroom had been empty doesn’t mean the rest of the place was, after all. You shoved everything into your dufflebag, pulling out a clean set of clothing from a zippered pocket. Getting changed was a simple affair, as was ruffling your hair, messily getting it to look like a different style. One of your favorite tricks happened when you pushed a hidden button on the edge of your duffle bag. The previously dull gray bag quickly morphed into a loud riot of tye dyed color. Chameleon bags, Hatsume called them. Still in a prototype stage, your friend and employer would probably make a mint on them if you put them on the market. After a final brush off and deciding you looked acceptably civilian, you peeked out the closet door. The bedroom was still empty. You crept out slowly. The balcony wasn’t a feasible exit anymore. Not without the gear you had had to store away. You were going to have to sneak out the front door. You activated your quirk, feeling a little queasy at having to use it again so quickly in succession. It was simple to race through the apartment and out into the hall within your short time limit. In fact, with your speed, you were easily able to exit the entire apartment complex. You still had a few seconds to spare when you shot out the door. You grinned at seeing the number one pro hero standing in the middle of the street. You knew you shouldn’t do what you were thinking. Instead you should use your last few spare seconds to put some distance between yourself and the large, green haired man. Instead, you quickly dug around in your bag and found your tube of lipstick. You applied a nice thick coat as you waltzed up to him. With a giggle, you planted a firm smacking kiss on his cheek, leaving behind a clear and perfect lip print. With a grin, you hurried back to the apartment complex. It was easy to make it seem like you were just coming out of the door as time snapped back to its proper speed. You watched, hiding your smirk as you observed the clearly frustrated hero scanning the crowds for any sign of you. His eyes passed right over you, barely giving you a glance. You almost felt hurt that he thought your normal look was that unremarkable. But that was the point, after all. As Deku continued to call out for your pseudonym, you turned and walked away, blending into the crowd. You were almost out of earshot when you heard a loud cursing exclamation that would have been more in character for a certain blond hero. You bite your knuckle to muffle your laughter. Someone had informed Deku of the lipstick mark.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

You sipped from a bottle of water as you watched Mei work her magic. It was strangely relaxing to watch her in her element. Though it seemed chaotic the first few times you had witnessed your friend work, there was a clear method to the madness if you just knew where to look. And you knew exactly where to look now that you had been working with her for the past three years. You were simply listed as one of her assistants. Most days that involved a random jumble of cleaning, paperwork, schedule management, and coffee making. The real reason Hatsume loved having you around however, was days like this.

“Okay! Set!” She chirped happily. “You good to go now?”

You nodded as you slid down, and walked into the testing area. “Remind me what I’m looking for again?”

“Well, obviously the usual. Make sure it’s not lethal, of course. And then I want to make sure the grid is deploying at the right time. Should be about a quarter second after detonation.”

“As long as everything looks good, want me to be full blown dummy this time?”

Hatsume tilted her head, and considered a moment before nodding. “Yeah, should be fine. Have the explosive levels where they should be. If anything messes up it’s going to be the grid deploying too soon or too late and not restraining you right.”

You gave her a thumbs up as you got into position. She counted down, though that didn’t matter much to you, honestly. One of the best perks of your quirk was that it gave you insane reflexes. You waited until the moment you saw the detonation begin to happen and activated your quirk.

As usual, it felt like time slowed to a crawl around you. Hollywood directors would give a kidney to have access to the detailed slow motion you could experience every day for free. You walked around the device, looking it over. It was meant to be a capture aid for pro hero Cellophane, a small explosive that would shoot nets of tape in all directions. It had to be safe and effective. Better to have a few civilians stuck to the walls than to risk letting a villain escape, after all. You peered into the explosion that was slowly rippling outward. Everything looked good so far… Yep, there were the grids starting to deploy. Sure that everything was safe, you deactivated your quirk and instantly were thrown backward and stuck to a padded wall of the testing room.

“Looked great!” You called as Hatsume entered the room. “I think you’ve finally got it!”

While she cheered and began praising her baby for performing so well, you tried wiggling. No luck. You were stuck rather firmly. Apparently she had upped the strength of the adhesive. After a minute, Hatsume finally noticed your struggles.

“Oh good!” She chirped. “Looks like the new formula is holding up nicely. I mean, I still need to test it out against, like strength and fire quirks, but looking good so far.”

“Little help, please?” You ask, giving her a look.

“Maybe in a bit.” She said, turning her back and leaving you there, pinned. “Want to test how long it holds. Besides, I have some questions about your last escapade and how my babies held up.”

You let out a resigned sigh. Of course. Your friend had found out about your after hours hobby about a year and a half ago. Instead of discouraging you, it hadn’t surprised you that much when she blackmailed you. She wouldn’t tell the police or heroes…. If you used some of her experimental babies on your future excursions. You had been dubious. Hatsume’s babies could be a little dangerous in the prototype stage. But it ended up working great! Your pieces went from small tagging jobs to huge fifty foot murals. Though that had caught the attention of a few public figures, including a certain green haired pain in your ass.

“I didn’t use anything directly against Deku this time.” You sighed, going limp to test if the tape would hold your weight. It did. “Grappling hook works great. The painter drones are okay for filling in large areas, but aren’t able to do clean lines well. The gecko boots continue to be amazing, but the gloves need a lot of work. The control for when they release still isn’t great.”

Hatsume nodded, quickly making notes about everything you said. There was a bit of a quick back and forth where she asked questions and you answered. Though ten minutes passed and you were still stuck to the wall. She eventually sets her notes aside and turns to face you fully. “So,” she drawls. “You saw Deku again.”

“I always see Deku nowadays!” You groan. “I swear Mei, if I find out you’re tipping him off or something...”

“Aww, come on! He’s nice! Would you rather be dealing with Dynamight?”

You frowned, not meeting her gaze. “I mean, the variety might be nice?”

“You like that with the help of my babies you’re able to out fox the number one pro hero, admit it!”

“It might be a little satisfying,” you mutter.

“And it doesn’t hurt that he’s hot either! Heard you two get all flirty during chases. The tabloids loved the kiss mark, by the way. Enjoy finally kissing him?”

“Hatsume!” you groan. “Subject change, please! Anything else!”

“Anything?” she grins at you.

“Oh god, I’m going to regret this.”

“It’s not that bad, I promise! Just, would you be interested in a blind date?”

You blink. “A date?”

“Yeah! One of my friends from school has a lot of trouble meeting people organically. You know how the industry is. Ridiculous schedules, maintaining reputation, trying to make sure they like you for you and aren’t just a fan.”

“Yeah… I guess I can understand that.”

“Well, I just think you and him would be a great fit! He’s a huge nerd in a lot of the same ways you are, but a real good guy once you get past the awkward. Plus,” Hatsume dropped her voice to a conspiratorial whisper “I happen to know for a fact that he’s a fan of Brushstroke’s work.”

You sighed, rolling your eyes. “You know it’s extortion to try to get me to agree when you have me literally taped to a wall.”

“I know!” Hatsume chirped happily. “So are you going to agree? I made the adhesive pretty strong this time. Who knows how long it would take to wear off on it’s own?”

“Bitch!” You can’t help laughing. “Alright, alright, I’ll go. Just get me down from here!”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

You fidgeted with the ring you were wearing as you stared at the building in front of you. Maybe it wasn’t too late to bail? You don’t know exactly what you had been expecting when Hatsume had told you about the somewhat shy, nerdy man she had set you up with, but you hadn’t expected him to choose the fanciest restaurant in town as your date location. You were wearing your best and still felt underdressed. Well, if the date was a disaster, at least you knew what building you were going to spray paint next. The glistening white exterior would make for a great canvas. You chuckled quietly at your own thoughts.

Squaring your shoulders, you took a deep breath and marched in. You could do this. You were an infamous tagger. You faced off against the number one pro hero regularly. Your day job was working with Hatsume. You’ve got this. With an air of newfound confidence, you gave your name to the maitre d. It was a surprise when you were led through the restaurant to one of their private curtained rooms. This guy you’d been set up with was apparently going all out. Maybe you were going to like him after all, you thought as you were ushered in. Then you looked up.

Fuck.

Standing to greet you with a stupidly flustered look on his damn stupid handsome face was your nemisis. The number one thorn in your proverbial side. The giant broccoli himself.

That BITCH had set you up with Izuku Midoriya!

You froze. In the back of your mind you were aware that your mouth was hanging open. The green haired man shifted his weight from foot to foot. “Hi,” he said quietly, scratching the back of his head.

You continued to stare.

He cleared his throat, glancing to the side. “Sorry about the secrecy, but I think it’s understandable.”

You nodded weakly.

Izuku bit his lip. You realized with a start that he might be even more nervous than you are. As much as you planned to murder Hatsume later, this wasn’t Midoriya’s fault. You could get through this date at least. Eat some expensive food, drink the best wines, make some meaningless conversation, say your goodbyes, and then go home to plot the demise of your former best friend. Long, slow painful demise. Good thing about being an artist, you had lots of traps, so clean up should be easy. Looking at the worried expression on Izuku’s face, you realize with a start that you still haven’t actually said anything to him. You open your mouth to offer some sort of generic greeting. But what comes out is-

“I’m going to fucking murder Mei!”

Izuku blinks. Blinks again. Then he starts laughing loudly. He leans one hand on the table as he cackles. You stare before starting to chuckle yourself. Soon you’re both wheezing with laughter. You both slump into your seats, trying to collect yourselves. Midoriya speaks first.

“Yeah, I… I get that. I’d think that’s a common emotion when hanging around Hatsume.”

You can’t help your smile. “Only at least half of the time. But that’s what makes it fun. No one else like her.”

“That’s for sure.” Izuku leaned back in his seat, looking you over like he’s studying you. “So, I suppose we should actually introduce ourselves. I’m Izuku Midoriya. I do hero work.”

You laugh. “Y/N Y/L/N. I work for Mei and freelance art when I can.”

“Art, huh? What kind of stuff do you do?”

You’re briefly interrupted by the arrival of the first course. After the waiter leaves, Deku apologies. “Sorry. Didn’t mean to order for you, but this is one of those places where you pay them and they tell you what you’re going to eat.”

“It’s fine.” You say as you stare at the delicate wisp of some sort of thinly shaved vegetable with a dollop of strangely colored foam on top.

“You were saying what kind of art you do?” Deku cautiously was poking at the tiny fancy appetizer.

“A few different things really, but my passion is mural work. Latest job was in a maid cafe. They wanted something cute and floral, but they let me do what I wanted within that theme.”

The night continued on and was surprisingly easy. The food was delicious, the wine was better, and you were pleasantly surprised by the company. Maybe it was the wine softening you up, but as you looked across the table where Izuku was animatedly talking about how influential All Might’s example had been for him, you admitted to yourself that the green haired man was very handsome. And funny. And interesting. And you were trying very hard not to think about the way Midoriya’s large scarred hand wrapped around the delicate wine glass. It was a surprise when the final course was finished and Izuku was quietly taking care of the bill. He escorted you out of the building and you both stood awkwardly outside. Deku cleared his throat.

“If it’s not presuming too much, I’m not quite ready for tonight to end. Is it alright if I walk you home?”

“I’d like that. Like that a lot, actually.”

He smiled at you, and it was like the sun. You walked and talked animatedly. The conversation was so easy and fun, and a little flirty. Somewhere along the way your hands brushed together and holding hands became the most natural thing in the world. Time flew by as you walked together, your true destination long forgotten. You were only brought back to reality when out of the corner of your eye you saw a massive mural of pro hero asscheeks. When Izuku saw what you were looking at, he groaned.

“Could you please not check out my friend’s ass while we’re on a date?” He joked, gently elbowing your ribs. You laughed.

“I mean, you can’t blame me. It’s hard to miss.” You made a mental note to tell Mei that her paint formula was holding up beautifully.

“It’s a little embarrassing. Brushstroke is talented and all, but every mural is a time I couldn’t catch them.”

Maybe it was the wine still buzzing through your system. Maybe it was the thrill of it. Maybe you just wanted to see those beautiful green eyes widen. But you couldn’t help the next words out of your mouth.

“Well you might have an easier time if you ever actually figured my quirk out.”

“Yeah I…” He stopped. Stared. “You…” He stared harder, pulling away slightly as he looked your figure up and down. “You!!!”

“Surprise?” You laughed, and grinned at him. He was always so handsome when he was angry. You weren’t scared at all as he hauled you close.

“Do you have any idea how infuriating you are?”

“Pretty good idea, actually.”

“You’ve been leading me on goose chases for months!”

You grinned “Yes, will be our anniversary soon.”

Izuku groaned as he wrapped his arms around your waste. “You irredeemable brat!”

You would have replied, but in the next second he was fiercely smashing his mouth against yours. The kiss started harsh and desperate. The results of months of teasing and flirting. It gentled as the two of you stood there in the night, soft and sweet and full of affection the two of you had yet to put into words. The thought occurred to you that you’d have to thank Mei later. Your eyes opened as the two of you pulled away for breath. You started giggling almost immediately. Izuku pressed his forehead against yours.

“What’s so funny, darling?”

You smirked. “I never thought we’d have our first kiss while being mooned by Dynamight.”

Izuku groaned loudly before sweeping you up into his arms. You squawked and clung to him.

“That’s it.” He rumbled. “I’m going to spank you when I get you home, you fucking brat.”

“Promise?” you giggled.

You didn’t mind in the least when he shut you up with another kiss.

[wienerbarnes]

A Certain Romance (2/6)

Pairing: Bucky x Reader

Word Count: 1,685

Warnings: not rlly anything

A/N: a lil bit of a deeper dive for these two’s relationship👀... enjoy!

MAIN MASTERLIST | A CERTAIN ROMANCE MASTERLIST

Your apartment is nice. Very you.

Sam invited him out to some restaurant, but after the last one he suggested, he decided to pass. And when Sam asked him what he was doing instead, if he was seeing you, Bucky lied and said yes. It made Sam happy and got him out of going to another ridiculous restaurant, so he saw it as a win-win.

Once Sam left, though, his thoughts did drift to what you were doing.

You two exchanged numbers at the pizza place after your date, but you two haven’t texted much. He texted you making sure you got home safe, which you did, and a day or so after, you texted him a picture of some advertisement with an awfully cheesy pick-up line written on it, which even he agreed was awful.

But that’s about it. So, he texts you.

Hey. What are u doing?

About to make dinner. Y?

Told Sam I was seeing u. Wanna hang out?

Come over.

Simple enough, he thinks.

You two haven’t had the most meaningful text conversations, clearly, but it’s still nice. No flirting, no typing and retyping messages in order to hook, line, and sinker, no ghosting. No relationship texting.

It was a dream for him. To have a new friend. He’s made plenty of friends, both in New York and in Wakanda. But it’s all under the same… umbrella. Always an agent, a fighter, an analyst of some sort. Someone to train with, to fight with, to fight for. Never someone like you. Someone that works a mundane job and lives in a mundane part of New York where her weekends are filled with going on mundane blind dates or otherwise cooking dinner for one.

It’s a breath of fresh air to not talk about fighting or missions or press or media or anything else he has to hear about at work. The only connection you have with Sam is that you met in a coffee shop a few years ago that has since closed down. He was one of your first friends here.

You could care less about Captain America, too. Which hurts Sam’s ego, and in turn, makes Bucky smile.

So, he goes over to yours.

He’s not sure what you’re making, but he brings a bottle of red wine as a courtesy. You are making dinner after all. Besides, women love wine, right?

Your apartment is nice. Very you.

Enough going on to show that someone does indeed live here, but also enough to show that you’re not exactly swimming in riches, like most people that live in this city.

The place smells like garlic and basil, and he’s glad that he brought the wine.

Shoes discarded at the door, he helps chop up the rest of the ingredients while you put a pot of water to boil. He chops up mushrooms, onion, pancetta, eyeing the bottle of vodka out on the table and tube of tomato paste next to his hand.

It's an understatement to say he’s excited. Most of the pasta he makes is from a bag of precooked noodles and a jar of tomato sauce.

Basic small talk floats through the air as the two of you dance around one another in the kitchen. Even though you’re “dating”, you don’t know much about each other. This isn’t too uncommon from how dating was for Bucky when he was a teenager; you’d marry women knowing very little about them.

Your favorite color is orange. You played violin in grade school. You had a childhood dog named Chowder. Bucky tells you his favorite color is green. He played a little bit of piano when he was younger, but did boxing in his late teens and early twenties before the war. You poke fun at him when he can’t remember the name of his own childhood dog.

“He’s probably rolling over in dog-heaven.”

“Good boy; he’d deserve a treat.”

You laugh.

Easy conversation continues on the couch as bowl after bowl of pasta is eaten and replenished. As fun and seemingly simple questions are asked, like each of your favorite movies or whether or not you pour the milk before the cereal, the room that’s left is used for deeper questions.

“What’s your most embarrassing moment?” You ask him.

He thinks for a moment before opening his mouth, only to close it again. “One time when Princess Shuri was fixing my arm it wasn’t secure completely, so it flew off while I was playing with some of the children.”

“That’s not your most embarrassing moment. I know it’s not, now you have to tell me what it really is.” You tease him.

He’s never been the best liar.

“You’re right, it’s not my most embarrassing moment. My actual most embarrassing moment is just kind of… sad. And I didn’t want to ruin the mood or anything.” He explains, hoping you’ll accept that but instead you give him an encouraging smile to hopefully give him some comfort that whatever it is he wants to tell you is safe in your apartment.

“Okay, uhm. So, in the 40’s, after I was rescued by Steve, but before we shipped out again where I was recaptured for the second and final time. We were all holed up in this little dance club, all the soldiers and their gals. And in walks Peggy Carter in a pretty red dress,” He begins, only glancing at your eyes periodically as if to make sure you’re still there.

“I know she’s Steve’s gal, he told me all about her. I wasn’t flirting with her because I wanted her, I was flirting with her… to make sure I still could. I mean, after being held in that… place… they injected me with stuff, told me things that weren’t true, I mean Steve told me I was repeating my number over and over again when he found me, I didn’t even remember doing that. I felt… violated, used, not like myself. I felt like I wasn’t me anymore.

“So, when Peggy walked in, I thought about how everyone always called me a ladies man, how good I was with women, I mean, I’d take girls out about every damn weekend, you know? I wanted to feel normal, so I flirted with her, tried to get her to dance with me. And she completely ignored me. She never even took her eyes off of Steve. It’s like I was invisible. And it just sort of felt like the nail in the coffin for whoever James Barnes was before the war. It was a realization that I’m never going to be that person again. And it was embarrassing for me.” He explains.

He hasn’t looked up at you again, but he heard your fork stop moving around your bowl a minute or so ago. He feels a lump in his throat thinking about that time, how he knew he’d never get back the man he was, even before knowing what was in store for him after falling off that train. How he used to be this man that wanted a long, happy marriage, six or seven kids running around a big backyard, a white picket fence surrounding a big two-story house in a neighborhood of identical homes. He wanted the cheesy life, at one point. But the same man that wanted that life died falling off a train many years ago.

All of that’s forgotten, though, when you open your mouth, and seem to say the perfect thing to make him feel better.

“One time in the third grade, this girl pulled my skirt down in front of my crush, and I wasn’t wearing any undies.”

A snort escapes his throat as you, somehow, after he’s shared something so deeply personal, something he never even told Steve or Sam about, still found a way to make him laugh. Which is what he wanted, he realizes. The comfort of moving on from that confession and not having to wallow in it like other people would try to. His hand leaves his fork to cover his face as tears threaten to leak out from how hard he’s laughing.

He took that secret to the grave, even if it wasn’t his own. He told himself he’d never tell Steve about how he felt in that situation, and he never did. He never told Steve that he didn’t enlist, either. He couldn’t imagine how Steve would’ve felt knowing that the army would’ve rather taken men that didn’t want to go to war, men who were terrified to go to war, had too much to lose and wanted to be selfish and stay home, than men like Steve who would do anything to enlist. Including lying on the damn enlistment form.

He wonders if Steve is looking at him now. Watching over him as he shares something that he never did with his best friend, with you, a girl he’s met barely a week ago, on your couch over bowls of pasta while he points out leftover sauce on the corner of your lip.

“What’s your greatest fear?” He asks you next.

“Dying alone. Actually, no. Getting kidnapped, probably.”

“Oh, mine’s spiders.” He shares.

It’s so easy to laugh with you, he finds. He jokes with Sam a lot, all the bickering and teasing all in good fun at the end of the day, and it’s mostly pretty funny. But laughing with you. He feels like a teenager again. Somehow, everything is funny; he doesn’t remember the last time he’s laughed so much, especially about things that aren’t even that funny.

It’s raining at the end of the night. Early morning, rather.

“You can take the couch, if you’d like.”

“Nah, I don't mind a little rain, and I like the ride home.” He fed Alpine before he left, but he imagines his cat misses him, even if she’s probably busy licking herself to even notice he’s left.

“Suit yourself.”

You don’t push him. A simple pleasure that’s more of a luxury for him. There’s no pushing or convincing or Are you sure’s with you.

Certainly a luxury, you are.

[dornish-queen]

GQ MEXICO - PEDRO PASCAL 2021

It seems that Pedro Pascal is in all possible universes. Here and there. In the past, in the present, and in galaxies far, far away. Today, the actor is considered the great entertainment reference and one of those in charge of saving a franchise that seemed lost. Enough reasons to talk exclusively about discipline, gastronomy, creeds and how he traumatized his father in 30 seconds.

The RAE defines 'creed' as the set of ideas, principles or convictions of a person or a group. For example, by creed, one can leave his country and be in exile. It happens that one can leave the loved one behind. Or simply live in another reality. And also one can put on a helmet to pretend never to take it off again. If that is the path to follow, the creed says that it must be done with the profession of faith and without stopping to look. Turning the pages of the script for The Mandalorian , the Disney + series that revived passion and nostalgia for the Star Wars franchise , Pedro Pascal came across this definition in every dialogue and moment, and reflection carved his way.

More than two decades have passed since the Chilean-American, Pedro Pascal, began his acting career and today, named as the great reference of 2020 , he misses the theater and it still hurts him not to have the discipline to exercise and maintain a diet sana while acknowledging the irony of having the best year of her career in the midst of one of the worst in recent history. But even in physical solitude, the man who carried the best-selling Christmas baby rescues many positive things and shares his vision of the universes he has traveled through, his passion for distant galaxies and how to traumatize your family with a simple scene of TV. In an interview, the Mandalorian of Latinamerica.

IMDB named you the 2020 benchmark in entertainment, a year in which the world took refuge in fiction. How was living your best time locked up and what do you rescue on a human level from it?

The strength of family relationships and friendship. For them, we endure this physical loneliness. I do find it ironic that in 2020 I received projects so well received by the public, although they were carried out before the pandemic and their impact was during it, and that year I was isolated and alone. But I must emphasize that this loneliness is a privilege when many people had to continue working, surviving and maintaining the functioning of the world. We only had to be alone, but they more than that and you must value it too.

Among the activities you have missed, how much do you miss the theater?

Much indeed. It's something that I miss the most and being with people without being afraid. See a play and return to those experiences of being with people doing and living things in common. That is what I need most, in addition to my loved ones.

Disney fully entered streaming and its strong letter has your face, what do you think of the discussion of platforms against movie theaters?

There are incredible things in streaming and many people develop great projects that they did not have access to before. The diversity of voices is gaining ground and it is important to recognize that opportunities grow exponentially and boundaries change. It is incredible the availability that we have to very well made content and how creative people can share their work in different ways. But I also want to be honest: limiting the experience of watching content only on our gadgets or at home is a mistake that affects the stories we can tell. You have to achieve a mix of opportunities and challenges.

You jump between the fictional universes that mark the last decades until you reach the universe of universes. What is your first Star Wars memory and how do you summarize the essence of this legendary story?

For me, Star Wars is nostalgia itself. It is one of the primary things in my memory, of my childhood. I came to the United States with my Chilean family when I was less than two years old and one of my first memories is going to the movies with my dad to see the saga ; it becomes one of those romantic childhood things that opens your mind, so imagine how special it is to participate in this project. I think the creators of The Mandalorian perfectly understand this nostalgia and that power, and they managed to count on that element as a great ally for the world of Star Wars and I couldn't be happier to be part of it. (From which we expect the third season The Mandalorian)

The Mandalorian exploits the power and nuances of your voice, did you have that letter on your resume?

I didn't know I could do it, but I resorted to my theater preparation, which was very physical on all levels and feelings. There are elements that have to do with and that are essential to create a role, and they teach you that the voice is something primary, something you have to start with and you cannot hide. Now I have learned much more about the importance of that, and how to use it economically. The body also has to do with that, because something very subtle communicates something. In The Mandalorian , I had a great time figuring out how to do it, they gave me the opportunity to develop it in different ways. The opportunity to be very intense at it.

What happens to the ego when someone works under a suit and a mask?

In the conversations about the project, before doing it, we were communicated the idea and the concept of the entire season , so I clearly understood what it was. I wanted it to be the most powerful version of what they were trying to accomplish, so there was no point in involving my ego, you know? It was already very clear what the project meant, so I knew about the character , the piece that it represented for him and the opportunity that it was for me, so I was only focused on executing in a better way the part that touched me in everything this. In the theater, I worked several times under a mask and it helped me develop the experience.

It seems that The Mandalorian has a very theatrical base ...

Exactly, and thanks to the physical experience of working in theater, doing a play a few times a week, discovering how your body and your voice communicate , being part of a whole image, and how you will tell that story visually, I achieved this character. I never imagined that it would be something I would have to use on such an important Star Wars project .

On the list of entertainment greats, there are names like Steven Spielberg and George Lucas, do you think John Favreau should be added to the list?

I think your name is already included. Without a doubt, it is in that category and it is incredible. His vision fascinates me. I remember an episode in the second season , and I had some boots and I walked so much in the snow, it stuck to them. He figured it out, so he talked to the art department about the kind of boots you need when you're out in the snow. They approached me and gave me new ones that fulfilled the idea I was looking for. He noticed it in an instant. It is such a wonderful detail and it is repeated to scale in every session with him. He thinks of absolutely everything and his vision of the use of technology is admirable. He is someone who makes you feel motivated and always sees how to achieve the goal.

One of the reflections in the series is on how and under what circumstances a man can break his creed and way of life. What makes you break with your beliefs?

I think that you must follow your heart so as not to regret anything; Although sometimes it brings pain or conflict, deep down when you look back, everything is worth it because it was what you heard in your heart. I am very afraid to deny that feeling or not to attend to it. I am 45 years old now and I cannot believe I have a finer philosophy. Make it more disciplined. It's ridiculous, but I'm trying to accept that I am and it's all I can say, "follow your heart." Although, you know, I'm not on a good diet yet, I still have trouble sleeping or exercising.

Still good at Chilean empanadas?

Yes, I couldn't stop. And also how good that I do not live in Mexico City because I would only spend it eating. I could move my whole life to defe just to eat.

I want to deviate and ask you, with whom did you see the chapter of your death in Game of Thrones and what traumas did you cause in your family?

For me, no trauma. I separate myself well from the characters , although I fully understand that if I were a Game of Thrones audience and loved that character, it would make an incredible impression on me. Thank you that it was not. I had to interpret it and there was a model of my head to be crushed that way with the tubes and the fake blood, you know? Me lying there, with pieces of my meat, it was funny in the end. But not for my family. For them there is nothing funny but traumatic. My dad's voice changed completely when we saw the episode, he turned around and said: “I didn't like it, Pedro . No, Pedro , not this ”.

The media found similarities between your villain in Wonder Woman: 1984 and Donald Trump. When playing a character with characteristics like this, do you humanize him or do you understand him?

The project had nothing to do with the former president. They always told me that my character in Wonder Woman: 1984 was emotionally messy, and I took that and took that as far as possible. Instead of creating it with images or certain inspirations from life, it was more to work with what was on the page. Personally, what made sense to me is the size of the story that is being told and there is always more, and we all want more. Creatively, if this makes sense, that meant "blowing her out of the park." Connect a hit with the character and be committed to telling his story faithfully, in a way that was true to me. So all the exterior elements found their way.

What a way to start 2021 with the theme of the Capitol ... How do you perceive that moment?

I am not a politician and it is not that I do not have an opinion about this type of event; however, it is not necessary to state the obvious. My opinion would be very simple compared to that of a person who studied this, who knows how to act in these kinds of scenarios; I believe that I am next to the majority who experienced this, which is the logical result of what we have experienced during these years and we are all horrified . It was distressing to see this violence.

If you had the monolith in your hands, what would your wish be?

My wish would be… it's impossible, really (laughs). I think it is to be together again, with less fear and that people have the opportunity to connect.

What is your position on the reality that Chile has experienced in recent years and how has the relationship with your country been since exile?

It is something that I am developing and I continue to do in my life, trying to understand that it is my home. To be in Chile is to be at home, but my life has been very nomadic, living different things and having many influences; so it is strange, I do not feel with the title of a complete Chilean identity nor with an American one.

Neither here nor there?

In a sense, but I'm also completely both. My parents are Chilean , my brothers were born there before my parents traveled, and I came back sometimes because my family is very large; in fact, my parents came back. It has always been there, it continues to develop, and it will be a part of me. I don't know if it answers your question, but it has a lot to do with who I am.

What is your relationship with Latin American cinema? Are you interested?

Much, it has invaded me in life like American cinema. The movies that I carry in my heart, seeing something like Y tu mama was also something that changed me; I also love the work that comes out of Chile , and the only thing I can say is that it is a cinema that needs more access and projects.

Today you have a comedy with Nicolas Cage on the door, can you tell us something?

It's my first shot at comedy , as a complete story within the genre. Speaking of American influences , in the 80s I saw all the films where Nicolas Cage appeared , he came into my life and it's great to be his partner after seeing all his performances.

How is the relationship you have with the comedy genre?

I love it, I have done a lot of comedy in the theater, what happens is that in film and television issues , I was always part of drama castings . And in the cinema, you go where the doors open; Although I identify with one or the other, I think that being an actor , one goes and does what one has to do. Comedy is something unique, it is very challenging because it must be very real to be funny, you cannot hide or use normal tricks. I was very excited to have this challenge in front of a camera.

Finally, Pedro, after going through so many fictional worlds, literally, what do you dream about when you sleep?

I dream that my bathroom is dirty, that I haven't done my math homework, that the oven is on and all that stuff. Sure, there are times when I close my eyes and see myself in all these projects , although my conscience is with the anxieties of the day that you can imagine.

Without a doubt, Pedro Pascal is a particular type .

English Tranlation: Google Translate

SOURCE:  GQ MEXICO

[soft-boi-eli]

Ok ok! Good uhm.

Ok since body dysmorphia has been kicking my butt lately i wanted to request something with Schlatt where basically the reader Starts getting really insecure because of their body. Pushing and pulling on their stomach etc. They also start binding unsafely with like really tight bras because they can't afford a binder and they end up fucking up their ribs really bad. They end up in the hospital and a very worried Schlatt visit's them and lectures them about how they shouldn't have done that and about how worried he was. So when they get back home there is a gift on the bed, turns out Schlatt bought them a binder.

The reader would be Non-binary and afab.

Also a little message for pretty much anyone who is insecure about their body/has body dysmorphia because of their chest, don't bind unsafely. That can really fuck up your chest and make you actually being happy with your body even harder.

Hell yes. I love this idea thank you icarus! Writing has been rude to me lately and I needed inspiration. This has hit it exactly.

Pronouns:nonbinary (dont think any were actually used in this so yeah.)

Tw: AFAB reader, swearing, insecurity, mention of surgry, mention of blood, mention of hating self, pain. Again angst to fluff. It is reflecting on how I have felt about my body before because I needed to make it seem kinda real.

PSA: please dont bind safely. It's dangerous and can lead to serious health consequences. I know hating your body sucks but I dont want anyone to get hurt because they dont listen to their lungs, they dont take off their binder, or if their bras are way too fucking tight. It can and will hurt you. So please bind safely!!

Happy birth-what the fuck?!

Lately your brain was giving you more dysphoria then ever. Telling you your body was too big, your boobs were too noticable, and you hips are too feminine.

What brought this on? Someone simply said your dead name. It made your dysphoria hit you like a truck.

After that day everything went down hill. Your stopped streaming, telling your followers that you were going on a mental break, you didn't really talk to friends, your brain could put words together. And you most importantly barely texted your loving supporting boyfriend schaltt, not wanting to break down in front of him.

You never had the time or thoughts of getting a chest binder. It was your biggest mistake honestly.

Deciding against chest binders and wearing alot of tight bras to flatten you. But it didnt work. So you got tighter bras. And they did work. But you didnt read up on how to bind safely.

This lead to the predicament now. In front of your mirror you were pinching and pulling at your skin. There was too much. All you wanted to do was cut it off with scissors. But decided against it due to the fact of all the blood that you would loose.

Your chest, smaller then it was yas, was still visible after your 3rd bra. You decided to add a 4th and tighter one hoping it would completely hide your boobs.

Your body made you want to puke. It made you feel disgusting. But you never told schaltt that. Afraid that he would say that you looked as gross as you thought you did.

Only 5 minutes after the 4th bra you felt excoriating pain in your ribs. And worse of all a harsh pop. That immediately brought red flags. It hurt to breath. Your head fuzzy and light headed.

Your only reaction, to call for an ambulance. Dialing the three numbers as you whimpered in pain you held onto your lungs. "911 what's your emergency?" "I cant breathe. It hurts so bad. Please help." "Are you by yourself?" "Yes. I need help please." "Ambulance, firemen, and police are on their way. Ambulance is 2 minutes out."

You didnt know if you had 2 minutes. "They can break the door down if I dont answer." That's all you said after collapsing.

Next thing you knew your door was busted off its hinges and you saw two paramedics. They were quick to transfer you to the ambulance, cutting through the four bras that held your chest.

It help get air to your lungs but it barely helped.

"We have a collapsed lung. ETA 2 minutes." The paramedic back there with you spoke to the walkie talkie.

Collapsed lung? Was that the harsh pop? God, was the bras that bad of an idea? All that was going through your mind was how you possibly could get worse. The instant you got into the trauma bay was way worse. With no time to numb you and your O2 stats dropping they had to cut between your ribs and shove a tube right next to your left lung. Draining air and excess blood blocking your lung from inflating. And before you knew it you were off to emergency surgery for getting a shard of bone out of your chest cavity.

The last thing you remember was counting down and falling asleep.

When you woke up your boyfriend was next to your bed, hands engulfing one of yours.

It looked like he had been crying before falling asleep on one of your legs. Taking your free hand through his hair you smiled lightly. "I'm sorry for all of this ram boy." He grunted lightly and moved his head back into your hand. His messy hair was thick and nearly matted. It made you wonder how long he's been sitting there. You loved him and felt so selfish for doing this to him.

"I cant believe I did all this and for what? To cause you and everyone pain? All because i couldnt afford a chest binder and deciding that I might as well try another way. I should have been safer huh?" You didnt expect an answer back. Just his quite snores.

"Yeah. Not really fuckin selfish more like kinda dumb. Your body doesnt show who the fuck you are (y/n). Your heart does. And your heart isnt say boy or girl. Its saying you are you. A person who uses pronouns they them. A person that love everyone and cares for their friends. A person who love me and jambo so deeply."

He took a breath.

"You normally are quite smart. Saving up for one would of been a better idea instead of doing such a stupid thing. Asking for my help. Because if I knew I would of helped. I would of found one just right for you. I would help you remember to take it off after 8 hours. Even would of found a way to make you feel more like you."

You could hear his heart break.

"But now you're here, four broken ribs, a healing lung, and stuck in the hospital for another week at least."

You felt so guilty. He was right. You should of told him. He would never have seen you like you saw yourself. He never cared about how you looked. He only cared for your heart.

Tears falling down your face you continued to massage his scalp. "I could of lost you. You are my rock. When I cant keep up my normal antics and feel like I'm at an all time low. You are there to pick me up." You had to stop the sob from coming up. "I'm just so happy youre alive." He looked up.

His red eyes were making your heart ache. "I wont do it again I promise. But I cant just ignore the feeling of dread whe. I look down and realize I present so much like a girl. I dont wa t to be one." Schaltt nodded and kissed the hand he was holding. "Then let me help you. I wont let this happen again. Just please. Come to me. Talk to me. I'm here like you are for me."

You gave a small nod.

This man knew his way to your heart. He was so sincere about this. "I will. But promise me you wont look down on me if I end up feeling like that." You just needed to make sure you knew he would never but you needed his words. "Mever sugarbabe. Never in my life have I looked down on you and never will."

God the week was long, him and the doctor explaining safe binding that you cant fully bind for at least 6-8 weeks. Schlatt telling you his reaction to finding your apartment swarmed with police and firemen and you no where to be seen.

He was practicing on saying happy birthday to you. But was cut off. "Happy birth-what the fuck?!" He was so concerned and even more so when you were in hospital.

When you did go home he helped you through the door, and watched you as you saw the small package on your couch.

Opening it you saw a chest binder. Specifically the one you were looking at. Looking over to schaltt with tears in your eyes you walked up and hugged him lightly minding the pain in your left side. This was the best gift.

The only gift you had been wanting for the past week or two. "Now you can be safe. But no binding till your doctor says so or I swear to god I will personally smite you down." You had to try so hard no to laugh or the pain would of been hell. Kissing his cheek you smiled.

"Of course schaltt. I will make sure to not wear it till I'm healed dont want to get blood on it ya know. Also it would hurt like a fucking bitch."

He chuckled and ruffled your hair. "Alright now go sit down. I'll get you some soup ya dork."

This was going to be a great time. That was until the pain fully came back. And then this is going to be a mediocre time.

Please pardon spelling errors. I havent proof read. And I am on mobile for almost all stories. But thank you so much for requesting this became something that I could write and it helped me alot. Now I might take a while for other things too and i apologize that's cause i am starting school soon. Also family issues. So yeah might take a bit. Dont know how long though. I'll try to keep them coming but if not you know I'm studying or helping my mom and grandma.

Eli out.

[princessjaqulinechess1031]

by the bedside

Characters: Damian Wayne, Marinette Dupain-Cheng, Adrien Agreste, Jason Todd

Summary: A job goes wrong, and Marinette fears the worst until Damian wakes up. 

Notes: Cross-posted on Archive of Our Own. 

Sequel

"À la claire fontaine," a soft voice sung, pulling Damian out of his hazy daze. "M'en allant promener, j'ai trouvé l'eau si belle…"

Damian groaned and tried to turn on his side, to try and reach whatever it was singing, but the moment he did, the song stopped and was replaced by a gasp. Damian blinked his eyes open, ignoring the sting, and saw sitting next to him was a disheveled and red-eyed Marinette sitting next to him.

"Damian….," she whispered. Damian tried to reach out a hand to her, but found that it felt like lead. Moving it felt like a splitting pain, and it was weighed down by a cast. Damian shut his eyes and leaned back into the pillow. The building, the explosion, and –

"Adrien?" Damian croaked. Marinette nodded her head and took the hand not enclosed in a cast in her hands. She gave it a gentle squeeze and smiled.

"He's fine," Marinette said. "He's doing damage control with your brother."

Ah, yes. Dick. Nightwing had come to Paris as one Dick Grayson, something to do with Wayne Enterprises or other, when he had realized what Damian was up to. Robin had become an unofficial third member of Paris's own dynamic duo, Ladybug and Chat Noir once all their allies identities were exposed. Hawkmoth was long gone, so it was just petty criminals and the like, but adding a fourth member to that so suddenly had thrown everything off. Even if it was for one mission. A bomb was missed, and now –

"How long was I out?" Damian asked. He narrowed his eyes and looked around and saw a familiar location had enveloped him. "And ho-how did we get to the Batcave?"

"Two days," Marinette said breathlessly. "And a Zeta tube."

Ah, Zeta. He should have known. Damage control probably meant making sure Paris still had someone patrolling and keeping it's citizens safe.

"Nightwing insisted we bring you back here," Marinette said. "Said you should be with family."

That meant it was touch and go for a moment. Damian felt unfrazzled by the brush with death, how many times had he had one since he was born? Not to mention he actually had died once. He looked down at Marinette's outfit, and saw she was wearing the same purple sundress she had been wearing before her transformation two days ago.

"H-have you been here the whole time?" Damian asked softly. Marinette looked down at her fingers sheepishly.

"I-I had to be sure," Marinette said. "When the Lucky Charm didn't work, and –" Marinette cut herself off with a chortle of tears. "Ma moitié, I had to make sure you weren't dead."

Damian shut his eyes. This was what frazzled him. He knew in their line of work, one got hurt. Sometimes you didn't walk away. But to hurt Marinette, to make Marinette feel hopeless and lost as Damian fought on a hospital bed. Marinette was the one good, pure thing he had ever been able to keep, and to make her feel pain felt like a betrayal.

"You should have gone home," Damian said slowly. "I'm fine. Don't worry about me."

Marinette shook her head and squeezed his hand.

"If you expected me to do that, then you don't really know me."

Damian turned his head to the side, and tried to ignore the sharp burst of pain at the top of his back from the movement. But try as he might, he still winced. Marinette reached forward and put a hand on his shoulder to try and steady him again.

"Be still, ma moitié," Marinette said. "Monsieur Pennyworth said it was best for you to remain as you are."

Marinette was so polite, and despite Alfred's continued insistence, Marinette continued to call the man by his proper name. Damian found it was one of many adorable things about her to love.

"Nawaret aynaya," Damian said, "I promise I'm fine –"

"No you're not!" Marinette busted out. "You're hurt, you- you nearly died! All because I couldn't keep my team – I got distracted and –"

The young girl burst into tears, and Damian took his hand from her grasp and reached up to caress her cheek. Oh, Marinette. She always took ever mistake, every misstep, as some misgiving on her part. To Marinette, the safety of all Paris and all of her friends sat squarely on her shoulders. She might shoulder that responsibility with her brother Chat Noir, but Marinette would always hold it as a personal stake in her heart.

"It's not your fault, nawaret aynaya," Damian said softly. "This – this comes with the mask, you know that. If you had or had not been there, this would have happened eventually." He wiped away a tear form her cheek, and Marinette reached for the hand still caressing her. "I love you Marinette. And I know you would never hurt me. So stop blaming yourself."

Marinette gave a weak smile.

"If you expect me to stop just like that," she hiccupped, "then you don't really know me at all." She sucked in a deep breath and rubbed her thumb across his wrist.

"I love you too," she said. Damian's heart sang. For seventeen years he had waited for something and someone that would look at him and not see a monster. Not see an assassin or a danger or someone to fear. And by some miracle, that person turned out to be the love of his life.

And he'd be damned if he let her go.

"He's flatlining, I'm calling it," a voice said, breaking the moment around them. Damian retracted his hand and Marinette wiped away a last tear. In the doorway stood one Jason Todd, mask gone but still wearing spandex and his leather jacket. "Mari, time of death?"

Marinette bit her lip and looked down at her hands, but Damian could see the beginnings of a smile on her face. Jason stepped into the room and dragged a chair from the corner and sat down next to Marinette with a loud thud.

"Papa Bat should be here in a little bit, Brat Bat," Jason said. He took out his gun and began to fiddle with it, probably to clean it since he pulled out a white cloth from his pocket. Damian frowned.

"I'm not a brat," Damian said. Jason rolled his eyes.

"You might be seventeen, but you're still a brat sometimes," Jason said. Marinette looked up from her hands, that familiar mischief shining in her eyes.

"You're kinda. Sometimes," Marinette said softly. Jason laughed and slung an arm around the girl's shoulder.

"Ah! I got the girlfriend on my side!" Jason said. "I win!"

Normally Damian would keep going and insist he wasn't a brat, but Jason was as transparent as a plane of glass. Jason was trying to cheer up Marinette with this joke, and Damian was not going to try and ruin that. Marinette was going to be happy and not worry too much about Damian, that was his mission.

"What did you win?" Adrien asked, popping his head into the med bay. His blonde hair was still damp, meaning he probably just got out of a post-patrol shower. He came up behind his adopted sister and hugged her from behind, placing a kiss to her temple.

"Marinette admitted Damian was a brat sometimes," Jason said.

"I am not!"

"Yeah, you are," Adrien said. Tim and Dick entered the room, and Tim was texting someone on his phone. Probably Stephanie, telling her he was okay. Dick pulled a chair over to the other side of Damian's bed and leaned back, his long legs stretching out underneath the medical bed.

"Be nice to the injured child," Dick said. Damian frowned.

"I am not a child," Damian said. "I am the same age you were when you went solo, Grayson."

Dick raised a brow. "And? I was a child then, henceforth, you're a child now."

Damian furrowed his brow again and Marinette laughed softly, but once again he did not fight. If it made Marinette smile, it was worth it.

His father finally materialized, Alfred behind him. His father was as stoic as ever, his eyes steeled and guarded thanks to the new visitors to the Cave. Despite the Miraculous duo having been unofficial members of the Batfamily for a year and a half, Father still seemed opposed to giving them official membership. Damian wondered if it had anything to do with Marinette being his girlfriend. He hoped not.

"Master Damian," Alfred said, and a phantom smile overtook his professional form. "I see you are recovering well. I assume Miss Marinette has made sure you've stayed where you should?"

"He only woke up a little while ago, Monsieur," Marinette said. Her lips upturned wickedly. "The real problems in that regard have not started yet."

Adrien laughed and hugged his sister tighter.

"Trust me, mi'lady is here is plenty capable of keeping Damian in line."

Once upon a time, Damian had been jealous of Adrien's nickname for Marinette. Now Damian knew better. Adrien may have once been desperately in love with Marinette and Ladybug, but once one Kagami entered the picture it was game over. Now, the nickname was mere relic of that time and a testament to the depth of their bond.

"I expect nothing less," Alfred said. Father stood at the foot of his bed. He was still dressed in his suit, but his cowl was down, revealing his identity. That made Adrien and Marinette's lack of inclusion even more baffling – they knew who all of them were, the biggest secret they had.

"Are you alright Damian?" Father asked. Damian nodded.

"Yes Father," Damian said. A sigh of relief left his father's form. Despite medical evidence, after everything that happened with Jason, Father would never be certain of his kid's state until he heard from them exactly.

"Well, I mean, wasn't he just fighting with Jason?" Tim asked. He looked up from his phone. "Me and Dick heard them outside. If he's in a fighting mood, he's fine."

"I almost died, and you guys treat me this way," Damian said. Jason rolled his eyes.

"Shut up, this is how we show our love," Jason said. He eyes Dick. "Except for Dick. He does the whole normal shit. Damn well-adjusted asshole."

"Damn non-well-adjusted asshole," Dick shot back. Marinette giggled. Father turned to Marinette and Adrien.

"You two can stay here as long as you need, to make sure Damian is okay," Father said. Damian tried not to let his surprise be palpable. Marinette and Adrien were barely allowed in the Batcave half the time, now Father was offering to let them stay while Damian recovered? What had happened in the time he was asleep? "You can Zeta home for clothes, if you need them. But we have enough clothes that might fit you Adrien, and I'm sure Cass left some things behind before going to Hong Kong."

"Thank you, Monsieur Wayne," Adrien said for the both of them. Marinette smiled and then turned her attention back to Damian.

Damian for seventeen years wondered what it would be like to be purely loved.

Now he knew. It came from Marinette Dupain-Cheng, that kind of true love